This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.
Passive
Obedience
Theodore
Johnson
Passive
Obedience
Non-resistance
of
our
lawful
Superiors
Church
of
England
the
Doctrine
of
the
Bow-string
Old
Lacrymists
Archbishop
Laud
The
Power
of
the
Prince
,
and
Obedience
of
the
Subject
.
Ordinance
of
God
,
the
discharge
of
Duty
,
and
a
good
Conscience
,
the
advancement
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
honor
of
the
Christian
Religion
.
Church
of
England
shall
receive
to
themselves
Damnation
CHARLES
I.
We
have
no
portion
in
David
,
nor
any
inheritance
in
the
Son
of
Jesse
,
every
man
to
his
tents
,
O
Israel
:
Romish
Communion
,
Preston
,
Widdrington
,
England
;
Walsh
Scotland
Barclay
swear
and
forswear
sly
from
Persecution
Simon
Magus
The
Leviathan
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
who
destroyed
all
the
differences
of
good
and
evil
:
setting
a
mighty
Value
upon
themselves
,
and
having
mean
and
contemptible
Thoughts
of
the
Authority
which
God
had
established
in
the
World
all
the
Governments
of
the
World
to
be
nothing
else
but
the
contrivance
of
some
evil
Spirits
,
to
abridg
Men
of
their
Liberty
,
which
God
and
Nature
had
given
them
:
and
that
this
is
the
speaking
evil
of
Dignities
,
which
they
are
charged
with
by
S.
that
it
was
one
of
's
Quarrels
against
Christianity
,
that
by
its
Precepts
of
Meekness
and
Patience
,
it
rendered
Men
unfit
for
such
great
Undertakings
,
as
could
not
be
accomplish'd
without
something
of
Cruelty
and
Inhumanity
;
whereas
the
old
Religions
by
the
multitude
of
Sacrifices
,
did
inure
Men
to
Blood
and
Destruction
,
and
so
made
them
fit
for
any
Enterprize
.
And
was
certainly
in
the
right
,
if
Religion
were
intended
only
to
make
Men
Butchers
,
or
to
instruct
them
in
the
use
of
Swords
and
Gun-powder
;
nay
,
the
Religion
of
is
in
this
respect
to
be
very
much
preferr'd
before
the
Christian
,
That
Power
is
originally
in
the
Body
of
the
People
,
that
the
Foundation
of
all
Government
is
laid
in
compact
,
and
that
the
breach
of
Conditions
by
one
Party
dispenses
with
the
Duty
of
the
other
,
tho
confirmed
by
Sacraments
,
Oaths
,
B.
Saunderson's
Case
of
a
rash
Vow
.
§.
9.
The
several
Duties
,
that
by
Gods
Ordinance
are
to
be
performed
by
Persons
that
stand
in
mutual
relation
either
to
other
are
not
pactional
or
conditional
,
as
are
the
Leagues
and
Agreements
made
between
Princes
;
but
are
absolute
and
independent
,
wherein
each
Person
is
to
look
to
himself
,
and
to
the
performance
of
the
Duty
that
lies
upon
him
,
tho
the
other
Party
should
fail
in
the
performance
of
his
.
Cons.
Praelect.
5.
Church
of
England
Exomologes
.
cap.
Presbyterian
Calvinist
Cons.
Loc.
Church
of
England
That
it
was
lawful
to
take
Arms
in
defence
of
Religion
,
and
that
when
Princes
persecuted
the
Truth
,
their
Subjects
were
no
longer
bound
to
obey
them
.
Romish
Church
Incendiary
and
Incendiarism
were
among
the
much
abused
words
of
the
late
times
,
yet
those
were
the
great
Incendiaries
who
kindled
God's
wrath
;
and
that
it
is
from
such
that
we
may
justly
fear
the
like
,
or
rather
severer
Judgments
,
if
our
Sins
be
greater
than
they
were
then
.
Lord
's
Anointed
.
3.
Unlawfulness
of
Resisting
Superiors
That
it
is
not
lawful
upon
any
Pretence
whatsoever
,
to
take
Arms
against
our
Lawful
Sovereign
Tennison
,
Hobbs's
Creed
Conscience
sake
not
only
for
wrath
,
but
for
conscience
sake
,
Job
,
Turn
thy
hand
against
him
,
and
he
will
curse
thee
to
thy
face
perfect
,
and
upright
,
one
that
feared
God
,
and
eschewed
evil
.
CHARLES
I.
Parker
,
Cartwright
,
&c.
JAMES
II.
WHen
Judicious
Men
undertake
to
determine
what
are
the
Doctrines
of
any
Church
,
they
do
not
guide
themselves
by
the
Practices
,
nor
the
Writings
of
some
of
her
Members
,
but
by
the
Positions
which
she
hath
publickly
owned
and
asserted
,
and
the
Practices
that
are
consonant
thereunto
;
this
being
agreeable
to
the
Counsel
of
our
holy
Saviour
,
who
when
he
bids
us
cautions
us
i.e.
Not
by
the
Fruits
of
their
Lives
,
but
of
their
Doctrines
.
So
does
†
†
Serm.
Bishop
interpret
the
Words
,
and
so
also
does
the
Dean
‖
‖
Serm.
on
Nov.
5.1673
.
p.
28
,
29.
of
S.
the
Sheeps
cloathing
inwardly
they
are
ravening
wolves
.
Thus
that
great
Man
determines
it
against
the
Jesuits
in
the
very
case
of
resisting
,
excommunicating
,
deposing
and
murdering
Princes
;
and
so
do
we
all
judge
concerning
the
many
of
her
Members
are
doubtless
loyal
and
peaceable
,
but
their
Church
teaches
them
otherwise
in
the
famous
Lateran
Council
;
*
*
M.
Payn's
Sermon
,
Sept.
9.1683
.
pag.
20.
Treason
in
Papists
is
like
original
sin
to
mankind
,
they
all
have
it
in
their
Natures
,
tho
many
may
deny
it
,
or
not
know
it
.
—
But
in
Protestants
it
is
like
the
Italian
Distemper
,
it
was
first
brought
from
another
Country
,
and
is
no
way
natural
to
our
own
,
tho
the
Infection
hath
been
taken
by
too
many
,
who
had
an
ill
Temper
prepared
for
it
.
Cons.
Dr.
Jackson's
Works
,
Tom.
3.
l.
12.
ch.
8.
p.
978.
their
Loyalty
and
Peaceableness
may
be
the
Fruits
of
their
Education
,
or
their
good
temper
,
but
not
of
their
Faith
,
or
as
Dr.
says
,
they
may
be
loyal
,
as
but
they
cannot
be
so
,
as
Would
we
therefore
judge
of
the
Doctrine
of
our
Church
,
we
must
consult
her
of
her
of
her
of
her
who
have
vindicated
her
Doctrine
,
and
explained
her
Belief
;
and
this
Method
I
shall
use
to
discover
what
hath
been
owned
by
the
as
to
the
Doctrine
of
Body
of
the
Confessions
apud
Fox
this
Church
hath
in
matters
of
Controversie
Articles
so
penned
and
framed
after
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
and
grounded
upon
the
true
understanding
of
God's
Word
,
that
in
short
time
,
if
they
had
been
universally
received
,
they
should
have
been
able
to
have
set
in
Christ's
Church
much
concord
and
unity
in
Christ's
true
Religion
,
and
to
have
expelled
many
false
Errors
and
Heresies
,
wherewith
this
Church
,
alas
!
was
almost
overgone
.
That
whosoever
shall
affirm
,
that
the
Church
of
by
Law
establish'd
under
the
King's
Majesty
is
not
a
true
and
Apostolical
Church
,
teaching
and
maintaining
the
Doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
let
him
be
excommunicated
Whosoever
shall
affirm
,
that
any
of
the
thirty
nine
Articles
agreed
in
the
Synod
,
are
in
any
part
superstitious
,
or
erroneous
,
let
him
be
excommunicate
And
expresly
asserts
Elisabeth
,
anno
Duke
of
Guise
Parliament
of
Paris
England
,
ann
both
Papists
and
Dissenters
deny
the
Supremacy
of
the
King
,
one
attributes
it
to
the
Pope
originally
;
the
other
to
the
People
:
and
the
same
Arguments
that
the
Pope
useth
for
his
Supremacy
over
Kings
,
the
Disciplinarians
use
for
establishing
their
Sovereignty
.
That
every
Man
that
hath
Cure
of
Souls
,
shall
for
the
Establishment
and
Confirmation
of
the
King's
Authority
and
Jurisdiction
—
sincerely
declare
,
manifest
,
and
open
for
the
space
of
one
quarter
of
a
year
next
ensuing
once
every
Sunday
,
and
after
that
at
the
least
wise
twice
every
Quarter
in
their
Sermons
and
other
Collations
,
that
the
Bishop
of
's
usurp'd
Power
and
Jurisdiction
having
no
Establishment
or
Ground
in
the
Law
of
God
,
was
of
most
just
Causes
taken
away
and
abolish'd
,
—
and
that
the
King's
Power
is
in
his
Dominions
the
highest
Power
and
Potentate
under
God
,
to
whom
all
men
within
the
same
Dominions
,
by
God's
Commandment
,
owe
most
Loyalty
and
Obedience
,
afore
and
above
all
other
Potentates
in
Earth
.
Lord
Cromwel's
Injunctions
Articles
of
Enquiry
Archbishop
Cranmer
Whether
all
Persons
have
preach'd
against
the
usurp'd
Power
of
the
Bishop
of
Whether
they
have
preach'd
,
and
declared
at
the
least
four
times
in
the
year
,
That
the
King's
Majesties
Power
,
Authority
,
and
Preheminence
within
his
Realms
and
Dominions
is
the
highest
Power
under
God
?
Whether
any
do
preach
,
or
defend
,
that
private
persons
may
make
Insurrection
,
stir
Sedition
,
or
compel
Men
to
give
them
their
Goods
?
Anno
That
the
Minister
move
all
People
to
Obedience
,
as
well
in
observation
of
the
Orders
appointed
in
the
Book
of
Common
Service
,
as
in
the
Queen's
Majesty's
Injunctions
;
as
also
of
all
other
civil
Duties
due
for
Subjects
to
do
:
and
that
all
Preachers
,
Preaching
Matters
tending
to
Dissention
,
shall
be
complained
every
Minister
should
before
his
Sermon
acknowledge
the
King
to
be
in
all
Causes
,
and
over
all
Persons
,
supreme
Head
and
Governor
,
They
shall
receive
to
themselves
Damnation
:
Protestant
Church
Lord's
Prayer
Apostles
Creed
Church
of
Rome
Holy
and
wholsome
Homilies
,
Recommendations
of
the
principal
Virtues
,
which
are
commended
in
Scripture
,
and
against
the
most
pernicious
and
capital
Vices
,
that
so
,
alas
!
do
reign
in
this
Realm
of
England
.
every
Man
sees
what
Opinions
the
Clergy
are
of
,
for
they
subscribe
and
assent
to
the
Book
of
Articles
and
Homilies
,
and
to
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
.
Many
also
have
some
regard
to
the
Articles
of
They
take
the
Oaths
of
Allegiance
and
Supremacy
,
and
the
Test
,
That
the
Book
of
Homilies
is
the
best
Book
in
the
World
,
next
the
Bible
.
Passive
Obedience
,
in
the
narrow
sense
we
take
it
in
,
was
not
so
much
as
thought
on
at
the
time
of
the
publishing
the
Homilies
,
Exhortation
to
Obedience
the
calling
of
God's
People
to
be
patient
,
and
on
the
suffering
side
,
and
to
render
Obedience
to
Governors
,
although
they
be
wicked
,
and
wrong
doers
,
and
in
no
case
to
resist
,
and
stand
against
them
.
Subjects
are
bound
to
obey
them
as
God's
Ministers
,
although
they
be
evil
,
not
only
for
fear
,
but
also
for
conscience
sake
:
and
here
,
good
People
,
let
us
mark
diligently
,
that
it
is
not
lawful
for
Inferiors
and
Subjects
in
any
case
to
resist
,
and
stand
against
the
superior
Powers
;
for
St.
's
words
be
plain
,
That
whoso
withstandeth
shall
get
to
themselves
Damnation
.
Christ
and
his
Apostles
received
many
and
divers
Injuries
of
the
unfaithful
and
wicked
men
in
Authority
that
they
,
or
any
of
them
,
caused
any
Sedition
or
Rebellion
against
Authority
:
we
read
oftne
,
that
they
patiently
suffer'd
all
Troubles
,
Vexations
,
Slanders
,
Pangs
,
Pains
,
and
Death
it self
obediently
,
without
Tumult
or
Resistance
.
Christ
taught
us
plainly
,
that
even
the
wicked
Rulers
have
their
Power
and
Authority
from
God
;
and
therefore
it
is
not
lawful
for
their
Subjects
to
withstand
them
,
although
they
abuse
their
Power
.
Let
us
believe
undoubtedly
(
good
Christian
People
)
that
we
may
not
obey
Kings
,
—
if
they
command
us
to
do
any
thing
contrary
to
God's
Commandments
,
in
such
a
case
we
ought
to
say
with
the
Apostle
,
but
nevertheless
,
in
that
case
we
may
not
in
any
wise
withstand
violently
,
or
rebel
against
Rulers
,
or
make
any
Insurrection
,
Sedition
,
or
Tumults
,
either
by
force
of
Arms
,
or
otherwise
,
against
the
Anointed
of
the
Lord
,
or
any
of
his
appointed
Officers
;
but
we
must
in
such
case
patiently
suffer
all
wrongs
and
injuries
,
referring
the
judgment
of
our
Cause
only
to
God
:
and
Ye
have
heard
before
of
this
Sermon
of
good
Order
and
Obedience
,
manifestly
proved
both
by
Scriptures
and
Examples
,
that
all
Subjects
are
bound
to
obey
their
Magistrates
,
and
for
no
cause
to
resist
,
or
withstand
,
or
rebel
,
or
make
any
Sedition
against
them
,
yea
,
although
they
be
wicked
men
.
Homily
against
Disobedience
and
wilful
Rebellion
,
In
reading
the
holy
Scriptures
we
shall
find
in
very
many
,
and
almost
infinite
places
,
as
well
of
the
Old
Testament
as
of
the
New
,
that
Kings
and
Princes
,
as
well
the
evil
as
the
good
,
do
reign
by
God's
Ordinance
,
and
that
Subjects
are
bounden
to
obey
them
.
The
further
and
further
any
Earthly
Prince
doth
swerve
from
the
Example
of
the
Heavenly
Government
,
the
greater
plague
he
is
of
God's
Wrath
and
Punishment
,
by
God's
Justice
unto
the
Country
and
People
over
whom
God
for
their
Sins
hath
placed
such
a
Prince
and
Governor
.
What
shall
Subjects
do
then
?
What
a
perillous
thing
were
it
to
commit
to
Subjects
the
Judgment
,
which
Prince
is
wise
and
godly
,
and
his
Government
good
,
and
which
otherwise
?
as
though
the
Foot
must
judge
of
the
Head
;
an
Enterprize
very
heinous
,
and
which
must
needs
breed
Rebellion
;
—
and
is
not
Rebellion
the
greatest
of
all
mischiefs
?
—
A
Rebel
is
worse
than
the
worst
Prince
,
and
Rebellion
worse
than
the
worst
Government
of
the
worst
Prince
that
hitherto
hath
been
.
—
If
we
will
have
an
evil
Prince
,
when
God
shall
send
such
a
one
,
taken
away
,
and
a
good
one
in
his
place
,
let
us
take
away
our
Wickedness
,
which
provoketh
God
to
place
such
a
one
over
us
.
—
Shall
the
Subjects
both
by
their
Wickedness
provoke
God
for
their
deserved
punishment
to
give
them
an
undiscreet
and
evil
Prince
,
and
also
rebel
against
him
,
and
withal
against
God
,
who
for
the
punishment
of
their
Sins
did
give
them
such
a
Prince
.
the
only
Ruler
of
Princes
Cumber
.
*
*
Compan
.
to
the
Temple
,
part
1.
§
23.
p.
171.
Ed.
Fol.
The
Church
of
is
famous
above
all
other
Churches
for
her
entire
Loyalty
to
the
King
;
which
may
be
seen
not
only
in
the
Lives
of
the
true
Sons
thereof
,
but
in
their
Prayers
,
God
is
the
only
Judge
of
the
Actions
of
Princes
,
since
they
are
his
Servants
and
Substitutes
;
to
their
own
Master
they
must
stand
or
fall
,
and
are
only
accountable
to
his
Tribunal
:
and
therefore
we
have
so
much
the
more
need
to
pray
for
them
to
their
great
Lord
,
that
he
would
direct
them
to
do
well
,
and
guide
them
who
are
to
rule
us
,
that
this
their
mighty
Prince
may
be
in
safety
and
in
peace
:
for
if
it
should
be
otherwise
(
which
God
forbid
)
we
neither
will
nor
can
oppose
them
,
having
no
other
Arms
against
our
Prince
but
Prayers
and
Tears
.
‖
‖
Id.
p.
174.
If
he
were
a
or
a
we
should
sin
in
ceasing
to
pray
for
him
.
‡
‡
Id.
p.
176.
v.
p.
225.
It
is
natural
to
the
true
Sons
of
the
Church
of
to
love
the
King.
—
If
a
foreign
Prince
opposes
our
King
,
he
is
a
Robber
;
if
*
*
P.
177.
he
be
a
Subject
who
rises
against
his
Sovereign
,
he
hath
renounc'd
Christianity
with
his
Allegiance
,
☞
and
is
to
be
esteem'd
a
Troubler
of
our
Israel
.
Therefore
whosoever
they
be
that
are
Enemies
to
the
King
,
and
whatsoever
the
pretence
be
,
we
wish
they
may
never
prosper
.
all
Sedition
,
privy
Conspiracy
From
all
Sedition
From
Civil
Wars
,
&c.
Roman
Missals
Church
of
England
That
Rebellion
is
a
sin
so
contrary
to
Christianity
,
that
though
the
Primitive
Christians
had
all
the
Provocations
imaginable
,
and
Force
sufficient
,
they
never
offer'd
to
rebel
.
—
So
that
they
who
do
rebel
have
divested
themselves
of
the
Christian
Principles
,
and
almost
of
their
Humanity
too
.
We
may
say
of
our
Princes
as
said
of
the
good
Emperor
they
have
freely
yielded
to
rule
by
those
Laws
to
which
nothing
but
their
own
goodness
could
oblige
them
;
and
doubtless
the
People
of
ought
to
take
it
as
an
Act
of
Grace
that
their
Kings
have
consented
to
govern
them
on
this
manner
.
God's
Minister
all
his
Subjects
duly
considering
that
he
hath
God's
Authority
,
may
faithfully
serve
,
honor
,
and
humbly
obey
him
according
to
God's
blessed
Word
and
Ordinance
.
We
are
to
consider
that
Kings
bear
God's
Name
,
and
act
by
his
Power
;
and
such
as
rebel
,
do
fight
against
God
,
oppose
his
Word
,
and
resist
his
Ordinance
,
That
the
King
may
cut
off
all
such
workers
of
Iniquity
,
as
turn
Religion
into
Rebellion
,
and
Faith
into
Faction
.
unfeigned
Oblation
of
our selves
,
vowing
all
holy
Obedience
in
Thought
,
Word
,
and
Work
,
unto
the
Divine
Majesty
,
and
promising
in
him
,
and
for
him
,
all
dutiful
Allegiance
to
his
anointed
Servant
,
and
to
his
Heirs
for
ever
.
to
be
in
all
Causes
and
over
all
Persons
,
next
and
immediately
under
God
supreme
,
Articles
of
Inquiry
of
Archbishop
Articles
of
Visitation
of
Bishop
Homily
of
Obedience
Articles
of
Religion
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
Oaths
of
Allegiance
and
Supremacy
where
the
Reason
of
making
and
imposing
an
Oath
is
particular
,
Praelect.
7.
de
juram
.
but
the
words
of
the
Oath
are
general
,
there
the
Oath
obliges
according
to
the
sense
of
the
words
in
their
utmost
latitude
;
as
,
for
Example
,
in
the
Oath
of
Supremacy
,
to
the
making
of
which
the
Usurpation
of
the
Pope
gave
occasion
;
the
words
being
all
general
,
do
exclude
all
Persons
from
exercising
that
Supreme
Power
in
this
Kingdom
.
That
it
is
not
lawful
upon
any
pretence
whatsoever
to
take
Arms
against
the
King
,
or
any
commissioned
by
him
,
That
the
Power
of
Kings
,
was
given
them
by
the
People
,
and
might
be
resumed
by
the
Donors
;
that
the
King
was
co-ordinate
with
the
States
,
and
that
his
Politick
differ'd
from
his
personal
Capacity
.
Broadgate
Hall
What
dost
thou
here
Elijah
Whether
it
were
lawful
for
Subjects
in
the
defence
of
themselves
,
when
persecuted
for
Religion
,
to
take
Arms
against
their
Prince
?
Church
of
England
That
Subjects
,
not
private
Persons
,
but
inferior
Magistrates
,
may
take
Arms
to
defend
themselves
,
the
Commonwealth
,
the
Church
,
and
true
Religion
,
against
their
Sovereign
,
or
the
superior
Magistrate
,
upon
these
Conditions
;
If
The
Prince
turn
Tyrant
If
he
compel
his
Subjects
to
commit
Idolatry
,
or
to
blaspheme
.
When
any
great
injury
is
done
.
If
they
cannot
otherwise
be
safe
in
their
Fortunes
,
their
Lives
,
and
Consciences
:
That
under
the
pretext
of
Religion
,
or
Justice
,
they
do
not
seek
their
own
advantage
That
their
Arms
be
managed
with
much
moderation
,
This
Proposition
is
false
and
seditious
,
and
so
craftily
restrain'd
under
such
Conditions
annex'd
,
as
every
seditious
Person
may
make
use
of
to
vindicate
himself
.
new
Oxford
Divinity
Gerh.
Voss
Junius
Brutus
Common
places
Junius
Brutus
David
Owen
Anti-Paraeus
seu
Determinat
.
de
Jure
Regio
adv.
David
.
Paraeum
not
of
Kings
endowed
with
an
absolute
power
,
but
of
such
as
were
admitted
to
their
Crowns
upon
condition
Hugo
Grotius
Great
Britain
Solemn
League
and
Covenant
Oath
of
Supremacy
Christian
Boldness
in
confessing
the
truth
,
patient
suffering
Council
of
Trent
Turkish
Alcoran
repugnant
to
the
holy
Scriptures
,
decrees
Councils
,
writings
Fathers
,
the
Faith
profession
of
the
Primitive
Church
:
and
also
destructive
of
the
Kingly
Government
,
the
safety
of
his
Majesties
Person
,
the
publick
Peace
,
Laws
of
Nature
,
and
Bonds
of
Humane
Proposition 1. All civil Authority is derived originally from the People .
Proposition 2. There is a mutual compact tacit , or express , between a Prince , and his Subjects : and if he perform not his Duty , they are discharged from theirs .
Proposition 3. P. 3. that if Lawful Governours become Tyrants , or Govern otherwise , than by the Laws of God and Man they ought to do , they forfeit the Right they had unto their Government .
Prop. 7. Self-preservation is the Fundamental Law of Nature , and supersedes the Obligation of all others , when they stand in competition with it .
Milton
,
P.
7.
Baxter
,
Goodwin
,
Owen
,
Johnson
,
&c.
the
Right
and
Foundation
of
all
Power
was
in
the
People
,
that
Kings
are
accountable
for
their
Maleadministration
,
&c.
that
King
the
First
was
justly
put
to
death
,
for
making
War
upon
his
Subjects
,
Cranmer
,
Ridley
,
Redman
for
the
necessary
Erudition
of
a
Christian
Man
,
Subjects
be
bound
not
to
withdraw
their
Fealty
,
Truth
,
Love
and
Obedience
towards
their
Prince
for
any
Cause
whatsoever
it
be
,
nor
for
any
cause
they
may
conspire
against
his
person
,
nor
do
any
thing
towards
the
hinderance
or
hurt
thereof
,
or
of
his
Estate
.
Whosoever
resists
the
power
,
resists
the
ordinance
of
God
;
and
they
that
resist
the
ordinance
of
God
,
shall
get
to
themselves
damnation
.
No
Subjects
may
draw
their
Swords
against
their
Prince
for
any
Cause
whatsoever
it
be
.
That
it
is
not
lawful
upon
any
pretence
whatsoever
,
Church
of
England
Although
Princes
,
which
be
the
Supreme
Heads
of
their
Realm
,
do
otherwise
than
they
ought
to
do
,
yet
God
hath
assigned
no
Judges
over
them
in
this
World
,
but
will
have
the
Judgment
of
them
reserved
to
himself
,
Bishop
of
London
Item
,
That
every
of
you
do
procure
and
provide
of
your
own
a
Book
called
and
that
you
and
every
of
you
do
exercise
your selves
in
the
same
according
to
such
Precepts
as
hath
been
given
heretofore
,
or
hereafter
to
be
given
.
whole
duty
of
Man
true
Obedience
Cross
,
Ann.
what
pretences
soever
they
have
Corah
,
Dathan
the
Obedience
of
a
Christian
Man
,
he
faith
that
a
Christian
Man
may
not
resist
a
Prince
being
an
Infidel
,
and
an
Ethnick
,
this
takes
away
free
will
Marry
,
but
in
the
mean
season
you
played
not
the
part
of
a
faithful
Subject
in
holding
with
the
People
in
a
Commotion
and
Disturbance
:
it
hath
been
the
cast
of
all
Traitors
to
pretend
nothing
against
the
King's
Person
;
they
never
pretend
the
matter
to
the
King
,
but
to
others
;
Subjects
may
not
resist
any
Magistrates
,
nor
ought
to
do
any
thing
contrary
to
the
King's
Laws
.
If
the
King
should
require
of
thee
an
unjust
Request
,
yet
art
thou
bound
to
pay
it
,
and
not
to
resist
,
nor
rebel
against
the
King.
The
King
indeed
is
in
peril
of
his
Soul
for
asking
an
unjust
Request
,
and
God
will
in
his
due
time
reckon
with
him
for
it
;
but
thou
must
obey
the
King
,
and
not
take
upon
thee
to
judge
him
,
for
God
is
the
King's
Judge
,
and
know
this
,
that
whensoever
there
is
an
unjust
Exaction
laid
upon
thee
,
it
is
a
plague
and
punishment
for
thy
Sin.
We
marvel
that
we
are
plagued
as
we
be
,
and
I
think
verily
,
this
unjust
and
unfaithful
dealing
with
our
Princes
is
one
great
cause
of
our
plague
:
look
therefore
every
Man
upon
his
Conscience
;
ye
shall
not
be
judged
by
worldly
Policy
at
the
latter
day
.
subject
unto
none
but
God
alone
John
Cheek
True
Subject
to
the
Rebel
,
Ed.
Oxon.
1641.
p.
2
,
3
,
4.
or
the
hurt
of
Sedition
,
For
our selves
,
we
have
great
cause
to
thank
God
,
by
whose
Religion
,
and
holy
Word
daily
taught
us
,
we
learn
not
only
to
fear
him
truly
,
but
also
to
obey
our
King
faithfully
,
and
to
serve
in
our
own
Vocation
like
Subjects
honestly
—
ye
,
which
be
bound
by
God's
Word
not
to
obey
for
fear
,
like
Men-pleasers
,
but
for
conscience
sake
,
like
Christians
,
have
contrary
to
God's
holy
will
,
whose
Offence
is
everlasting
Death
,
and
contrary
to
the
godly
Order
of
Quietness
set
out
by
the
King's
Majesty's
Laws
,
the
breach
whereof
is
not
unknown
to
you
,
taken
in
hand
,
uncalled
of
God
,
unsent
by
Men
,
unfit
by
reason
,
to
cast
away
your
bounden
Duties
of
Obedience
,
yet
ye
pretend
,
that
partly
for
God's
sake
,
partly
for
the
Commonwealth's
sake
,
ye
do
rise
.
—
How
do
you
take
in
hand
to
reform
?
Be
you
Kings
,
by
what
Authority
,
or
by
what
Succession
?
Be
you
the
King's
Officers
,
by
what
Commission
?
Be
you
called
by
God
,
by
what
Tokens
declare
you
that
?
—
Ye
rise
for
Religion
,
what
Religion
taught
you
that
?
If
you
were
offer'd
Persecution
for
Religion
,
you
ought
to
fly
,
so
Christ
teacheth
you
;
and
yet
you
intend
to
fight
:
if
you
would
stand
in
the
truth
,
you
ought
to
suffer
like
Martyrs
,
and
you
slay
like
Tyrants
,
thus
for
Religion
you
keep
no
Religion
,
and
neither
will
follow
the
Counsel
of
Christ
,
nor
the
constancy
of
Martyrs
:
whatever
the
Causes
be
,
that
have
moved
your
wicked
Affections
herein
,
Pag.
11.
(
as
they
be
unjust
Causes
,
and
increase
your
Faults
much
)
the
thing
it self
,
the
Rising
,
I
mean
,
must
needs
be
wicked
and
horrible
before
God
;
and
the
usurping
of
Authority
,
and
taking
in
hand
rule
,
which
is
the
sitting
in
God's
Seat
of
Justice
,
a
proud
climbing
up
into
God's
high
Throne
,
must
needs
be
not
only
cursed
newly
by
him
,
but
also
hath
been
often
punished
afore
of
him
,
and
that
which
is
done
to
God's
Officers
,
Pag.
12.
God
accounteth
it
done
to
him
.
—
Ye
be
bound
in
God's
Word
to
obey
your
King
,
and
is
it
no
Breach
of
Duty
to
withstand
your
King
?
Glocester
,
Taylor
,
Philpot
,
Bradford
,
Crome
,
Sanders
,
Rogers
,
Laurence
Amen
.
May
Anno
Dom.
they
did
but
pretend
Religion
Exhortation
to
the
Professors
of
the
Gospel
in
they
were
Hypocrites
,
and
under
the
Cloak
of
the
Gospel
would
have
debarred
the
Queen's
Highness
of
her
Right
,
but
God
would
not
so
cloak
them
.
History
of
the
Troubles
at
the
greatest
Traitors
and
Rebels
King
had
in
the
West
Parts
were
Priests
,
and
such
as
had
subscribed
to
the
Book
,
or
whatsoever
by
Law
was
then
in
force
—
But
in
all
the
Stirs
which
have
happened
either
since
the
Queen's
Majesty
came
to
the
Crown
,
or
before
,
I
have
not
heard
of
so
much
as
one
(
Minister
,
or
other
)
that
hath
lifted
up
his
hand
against
her
Majesty
,
or
State
,
whom
it
pleaseth
the
malicious
Man
to
term
Precisian
and
Puritan
,
Traitor
and
Rebel
.
That
if
we
despise
Government
,
and
speak
evil
of
them
that
be
in
Authority
,
if
we
mutter
and
murmur
against
the
Principality
of
if
we
loath
the
present
State
,
and
seek
after
Alterations
,
then
shall
the
Blessings
of
God
turn
into
Cursings
.
‖
‖
Id.
Ser.
4.
p.
67.
As
we
should
pray
for
all
Men
,
so
chiefly
for
Kings
's
time
the
Kings
and
Rulers
of
the
People
were
Ethnicks
,
Tyrants
,
Enemies
to
Christ
,
and
cruel
Persecutors
of
the
Gospel
,
whereupon
some
thought
it
not
convenient
for
the
Church
to
pray
for
them
,
who
sought
to
destroy
it
,
S.
abateth
this
Opinion
,
teaching
them
,
that
they
should
chiefly
pray
for
such
,
as
for
Men
in
greatest
danger
,
and
most
needing
the
help
of
their
Prayers
,
pray
for
him
that
prayeth
not
for
himself
,
—
We
must
pray
for
ill
Princes
,
because
the
King's
Heart
is
in
God's
Hand
,
that
he
may
turn
their
minds
,
and
stay
their
Persecutions
,
to
pour
out
Supplications
,
Pag.
68.
that
God
would
grant
them
a
long
life
,
a
safe
Government
,
a
sure
dwelling
,
Tertull.
valiant
Soldiers
,
faithful
Counsellors
,
a
good
People
,
and
a
quiet
world
,
and
whatsoever
the
Hearts
of
Men
or
Kings
do
desire
,
and
let
all
such
as
will
not
say
to
this
Prayer
,
assure
themselves
,
that
they
are
neither
dutiful
Christians
,
nor
faithful
Subjects
.
Jewel
,
*
*
Def.
of
the
Apol
p.
15.
We
teach
the
People
as
S.
doth
,
to
be
subject
to
the
highest
Powers
,
not
only
for
fear
,
but
also
for
conscience
;
we
teach
them
,
that
whosoever
striketh
with
the
Sword
by
private
Authority
,
shall
perish
with
the
Sword
;
if
the
Prince
happen
to
be
wicked
,
or
cruel
,
or
burthensome
,
we
teach
them
to
say
with
S.
Tears
and
Prayers
be
our
Weapons
.
true
difference
between
Christian
Subjection
,
and
unchristian
Rebellion
.
Deliverance
if
you
would
have
,
obtain
it
by
prayer
,
and
expect
it
in
peace
,
P.
262.
these
be
Weapons
for
Christians
—
the
Subject
hath
no
refuge
against
his
Sovereign
,
but
only
to
God
by
prayer
and
patience
.
—
Christ
fore-teaching
his
Disciples
,
P.
256.
that
they
should
be
brought
before
Kings
and
Rulers
,
and
put
to
death
,
and
hated
of
all
Men
for
his
Names
sake
,
addeth
not
,
as
you
would
have
it
,
that
first
rebels
,
but
he
that
endureth
to
the
end
shall
be
saved
.
P.
278.
—
Your
Inquisitions
and
Massacres
are
able
to
set
grave
and
good
Men
at
their
wits
end
,
and
to
make
them
justly
doubt
,
since
you
refuse
the
course
of
all
divine
and
human
Laws
,
with
them
,
whether
by
the
Law
of
Nature
they
may
not
defend
themselves
from
such
barbarous
Blood-suckers
—
if
the
Laws
of
the
Land
where
they
do
converse
,
do
permit
them
,
Charles
;
For
I
remember
well
what
Opinion
the
King
my
Father
had
of
him
for
these
Opinions
,
and
how
he
shewed
him
some
favor
in
hope
of
his
Recantation
(
as
his
good
nature
made
him
do
many
things
of
that
kind
)
but
whether
he
did
or
not
,
I
cannot
say
.
Non-resistance
,
and
Loyalty
Christian
Subjection
Then
Princes
have
impunity
to
do
what
they
list
without
fear
of
Laws
.
they
must
be
subject
for
conscience
sake
,
Ecclesiastical
Polity
Eighth
Book
of
Ecclesiastical
Polity
by
what
art
,
and
upon
what
design
,
so
much
was
expunged
,
he
knows
not
dangerous
Positions
and
the
Survey
of
the
pretended
holy
Discipline
Hacket
,
Coppinger
Conspiracy
for
Pretended
Reformation
Adrian
Saravia
St
Basil
St
Gregory
At
this
time
the
Authority
of
Kings
is
called
in
Question
,
and
many
men
Dispute
,
that
the
Authority
of
the
People
,
or
of
the
Senate
(
the
States
)
is
above
the
King
,
and
that
from
Reasons
of
Humane
,
not
of
Christian
,
and
Divine
Philosophy
;
and
what
is
much
to
be
lamented
not
without
great
Scandall
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
they
having
got
by
reading
the
Roman
,
and
Greek
Historians
,
Philosophers
,
and
Orators
an
Admiration
,
and
liking
of
their
Manners
,
and
Laws
,
so
as
to
think
,
that
all
other
Governments
ought
to
be
Modell'd
like
them
—
Many
Books
are
written
by
our
own
,
Men
,
and
by
the
Papists
on
this
Subject
,
which
incite
the
Nobility
and
Commons
to
take
Arms
,
whensoever
Kings
turn
Tyrants
;
which
Doctrine
,
since
it
is
contrary
to
the
Principles
of
Christianity
,
which
our
Saviour
and
his
Apostles
deliver'd
to
the
Church
,
and
brings
ruine
,
and
desolation
to
Kingdoms
,
and
Commonwealths
,
I
have
thought
my self
bound
to
confute
—
And
see
the
Madness
of
these
People
,
who
write
on
this
Subject
;
the
Papists
oblige
all
Subjects
to
take
Arms
against
an
Heretical
Prince
one
whom
they
call
so
;
and
others
they
oblige
Subjects
to
take
Arms
against
a
Prince
,
that
is
a
Papist
,
and
therefore
refuses
to
Establish
or
Defend
the
Pretestant
Religion
;
so
that
of
whatsoever
persuasion
a
Prince
be
,
by
some
part
of
his
Subjects
he
must
be
accounted
a
Tyrant
,
while
a
true
Christian
is
a
Good
Subject
,
let
his
Prince
be
of
what
Religion
he
pleases
.
—
It
is
Intolerable
Impiety
to
abuse
the
Testimony
of
Holy
Scripture
to
the
Confirmation
of
so
Pestilent
an
error
,
while
no
Pagan
Laws
,
no
institutes
of
the
Philosophers
can
enjoin
Subjects
a
more
perfect
and
strict
Obedience
,
than
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
Basilicon
Doron
Hampton-Court
*
*
p.
47
if
Kings
observe
not
those
compacts
,
to
which
they
were
Sworn
,
Subordinate
Magistrates
have
powet
to
oppose
them
,
—
and
to
punish
them
,
till
all
things
be
restored
to
their
former
State
,
that
what
Power
a
General
Council
hath
to
Depose
a
Pope
for
Haeresie
,
the
same
the
People
over
Kings
,
that
are
turn'd
Tyrants
.
Render
therefore
to
Caesar
the
things
that
are
there
is
no
resistance
,
either
thou
must
obey
good
Princes
willingly
,
or
endure
evil
Tyrants
patiently
†
†
p.
3.
.
If
they
command
any
thing
against
God
,
their
Authority
comes
too
short
;
in
such
cases
it
is
better
to
obey
God
,
than
Men
;
and
yet
in
these
things
,
tho
we
may
not
obey
,
yet
we
may
not
resist
,
but
suffer
.
—
*
*
p.
13.
Subjection
to
higher
Powers
is
necessary
in
Christians
by
the
necessity
of
the
end
,
Peace
,
and
Tranquillity
,
and
Religion
in
this
Life
,
and
Life
Everlasting
after
Death
.
And
by
necessity
of
the
Precept
,
Honor
thy
Father
,
and
Mother
;
in
which
number
all
Kings
,
and
Fathers
of
Countries
,
and
Princes
must
have
the
Honor
of
Reverence
to
their
Persons
,
of
obedience
to
their
Laws
,
of
patience
to
their
Punishments
,
of
maintenance
to
their
Estates
,
and
of
fidelity
to
their
Crowns
Tho.
Cartwright
We
praise
God
,
that
our
sworn
Enemies
are
constrained
to
give
us
the
testimony
of
sound
Doctrine
in
all
duties
toward
Princes
,
both
good
,
and
bad
,
Fathers
,
and
Tyrants
;
for
our
practice
accordingly
we
are
content
to
rest
in
equal
and
indifferent
judgment
,
this
one
thing
we
may
boldly
say
,
that
we
seek
not
to
betray
our
native
Princes
,
nor
to
lie
in
wait
for
their
Lives
,
as
the
most
wickedly
,
and
unnaturally
do
.
T.
C.
Rhemish
Testament
Jurisdiction
of
Princes
in
external
,
coactive
jurisdiction
the
King
hath
Supreme
Authority
in
all
Causes
,
and
over
all
Persons
,
Ecclesiastical
as
well
as
Civil
,
and
that
this
is
that
,
that
hath
been
publish'd
by
divers
Writings
and
Ordinances
—
*
*
P.
12.
Ch.
2.
Some
of
the
Pope's
Flatterers
of
late
,
as
also
others
,
to
open
a
wide
gap
to
Rebellion
,
have
written
,
That
the
power
of
Government
by
the
Law
of
Nature
is
in
the
multitude
—
but
the
first
Government
was
in
a
Family
,
it
is
absurd
to
think
,
and
impossible
to
prove
,
that
the
power
of
Government
was
in
the
Multitude
.
—
and
what
is
a
King
by
nature
,
but
a
Father
of
a
great
Family
?
Card.
Bellarmine
A
King
is
no
rising
against
him
,
or
,
if
any
man
rise
,
they
had
better
sit
still
—
for
Kings
begin
from
God
,
we
cannot
set
our selves
against
them
but
we
must
be
found
to
fight
against
God
;
being
ordain'd
of
God
to
resist
them
is
to
resist
the
Ordinance
of
God
;
none
might
better
say
it
than
he
,
it
was
told
him
from
Heaven
,
when
he
was
about
such
another
business
,
persecuting
Christ
in
his
Church
,
I
verily
think
,
God
in
this
first
Example
of
his
first
King
over
his
own
people
hath
purposely
suffer'd
them
all
all
the
faults
of
Governours
)
to
fall
out
,
and
to
be
found
in
him
,
even
all
that
should
fall
out
in
any
King
after
him
.
His
Government
was
tyrannical
He
usurp'd
a
Power
in
things
spiritual
,
taking
upon
him
to
sacrifice
in
person
.
He
dip'd
his
hands
in
the
bloud
of
God's
Priests
.
Was
possess'd
by
God
with
an
evil
spirit
,
a
case
beyond
all
other
cases
,
and
yet
destroy
him
not
Kings
are
God's
Anointed
to
the
superseding
of
two
Claims
,
saith
the
Pope
—
another
Claim
hath
of
late
begun
to
be
buzz'd
as
if
they
were
Christi
populi
and
held
of
them
;
but
this
Claim
also
falleth
to
the
ground
by
the
Text
—
God
help
if
the
people
fall
to
make
Gods
—
to
say
that
Princes
may
be
lawfully
slain
—
is
to
make
men
believe
,
P.
801.
P.
808.
that
they
go
to
Heaven
for
breaking
God's
Commandments
.
*
*
Ser.
3.
on
Gunpowder
Treas.
p.
938
,
939.
V.
Appen
.
p.
91.
What
if
Kings
take
too
much
upon
them
(
Corah's
exception
)
then
it
is
,
saith
God
by
the
Prophet
,
Angry
was
I
,
when
I
gave
him
,
but
I
gave
him
tho
.
—
but
this
how
may
webe
rid
of
it
?
Is
there
any
other
to
go
to
?
to
deprive
,
or
depose
them
sure
,
where
the
worst
is
reckoned
that
can
be
of
them
,
is
all
I
find
:
in
nature
,
every
thing
is
dissolved
by
the
same
means
it
came
together
;
in
the
Law
,
institution
and
destitution
belong
both
to
one
,
go
into
the
World
binding
and
loosing
retaining
and
remitting
receiving
the
Holy
Ghost
&c.
Cons.
Loc.
godly
party
fear
not
them
that
can
kill
the
body
,
passive
obedience
They
that
resist
,
shall
receive
damnation
.
Prince
Henry
Nolite
tangere
Christos
meos
Let
every
Soul
be
subject
Let
every
Soul
be
subject
Let
every
soul
be
subject
Let
every
Soul
be
subject
If
there
be
no
power
but
of
God
,
and
nothing
done
by
God
but
in
order
,
he
that
resisteth
Authority
,
resisteth
God's
Ordinance
:
so
the
Lord
himself
said
to
As
God
is
a
great
King
,
so
a
King
is
as
it
were
a
little
God
:
he
therefore
that
resisteth
the
Prince
,
resisteth
him
that
sent
him
;
Almighty
God
is
If
he
be
a
good
Prince
,
he
is
the
Cause
of
thy
Good
,
temporal
and
eternal
;
if
an
evil
Prince
,
he
is
an
occasion
of
thy
eternal
Good
,
by
thy
temporal
evil
.
If
a
good
King
,
he
is
thy
Nurse
;
receive
thy
nourishment
with
obedience
:
if
evil
,
he
is
thy
tempter
;
receive
thy
trial
with
patience
.
So
there
is
no
resistance
;
either
thou
must
obey
good
Governors
willingly
,
or
endure
bad
Tyrants
patiently
.
As
all
power
is
from
God
,
so
for
God
:
and
therefore
when
the
Prince
commands
against
truth
,
it
is
our
Duty
to
be
patient
,
and
not
agent
.
This
Scripture
sheweth
evidently
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
abrogateth
not
the
Kingdom
of
but
that
the
Gospel
is
a
good
Friend
unto
Common-weals
,
in
teaching
Princes
how
to
govern
,
and
the
People
how
to
be
subject
unto
the
higher
Powers
.
It
is
not
Christ
and
his
Word
,
but
Antichrist
and
the
Pope
,
who
deny
to
the
things
which
are
's
,
absolving
the
Subject
from
his
Allegiance
to
his
Sovereign
—
This
Intrusion
upon
the
things
of
is
thought
unjust
and
uncouth
even
by
the
and
Parliament
of
by
the
Commonwealth
of
by
the
Seminary
Priests
in
in
a
word
,
distasted
of
all
Popelings
in
the
world
,
except
the
Serpentine
Brood
hatch'd
of
the
Read
the
Books
of
of
the
Authority
of
the
Pope
general
Reasons
proving
the
Lawfulness
of
the
Oath
of
Allegeance
.
The
ready
Pens
of
our
accurately
learned
and
his
judicious
Divines
have
foiled
in
this
Argument
the
Popes
Bull-beggar
Cardinal
As
for
the
Tributes
of
if
they
be
just
and
reasonable
,
we
must
pay
them
as
his
Wages
;
if
unjust
and
unreasonable
,
we
must
bear
them
as
rur
punishment
.
We
may
rofel
his
Arguments
in
Parliament
,
and
repel
his
Oppression
according
to
courses
of
Law
,
but
we
may
not
in
any
case
rebel
with
the
Sword.
Prayers
and
Tears
are
the
Churches
Armor
,
and
therefore
when
was
imprisoned
by
cruel
the
Congregation
cometh
unto
prayer
,
and
not
unto
powder
for
his
deliverance
:
they
did
not
assault
the
Prison
,
nor
kill
the
Soldiers
,
●
Salmeron
tract.
35.
in
Act.
nor
break
the
Chains
;
only
prayer
and
patience
were
their
Weapons
:
Regna
Laconica
By
me
Kings
Ye
must
needs
be
subject
,
not
only
for
wrath
,
but
also
for
conscience
sake
.
—
The
Law
of
the
Prince
is
rooted
in
the
power
of
God
,
‖
‖
Ser.
69.
p.
698.
the
Root
of
all
is
Order
,
and
the
Orderer
of
all
is
the
King.
King
of
Israel
Irenaeus
,
Tertull.
Chryst
.
Optat.
Didymus
,
Hosius
,
Ambrose
,
Austin
,
Papal
Yoke
When
the
Christians
in
's
time
betook
themselves
only
to
their
Prayers
,
and
not
to
Force
,
it
was
not
because
they
could
not
,
but
because
they
would
not
;
for
they
had
sufficient
force
to
subdue
the
Tyrant
,
as
both
and
S.
aver
;
but
they
had
learn'd
patience
in
the
School
of
their
Master
Christ
,
who
had
recommended
it
to
them
,
both
by
his
Words
,
and
by
his
Example
,
not
to
confound
Heaven
and
Earth
,
's
Sermon
Preached
in
at
An
Assizes
Whether
a
different
Religion
doth
evacuate
the
Power
of
a
lawful
Sovereign
.
Comment
on
the
Commandments
Let
every
soul
be
subject
O holy David , what means this ill-placed love , this unjust mercy , deal gently with a Traytor ? but of all Trayors with a Son ?
Who can want courage to fight for a righteous Sovereign , and Father , against the Conspiracy of a wicked Son ? The God of Hosts with whom it is all one to save with many or with few , takes part with Justice , and lets Israel feel what it is to bear Arms for a traiterous Usurper .
Let no Man look to prosper by Rebellion ; the very thickets and stakes and pits , and wild Beasts of the Wood shall conspire to the punishment of Traytors .
Cursed
be
the
Parricide
and
cursed
be
all
unjust
persecutors
of
their
Parents
,
for
ever
:
How durst these seditious Mouths mention David in defiance ? One would have thought that very Name had been bale to have temper'd their fury , and to have contained them within the limits off Obedience : —
Blessed be God for lawful Government : Even a mutinous Body cannot want a Head : If the Rebellious Israelites have cast of their true Sovereign , they must chuse a false .
The Civil defection was soon follow'd by the Spiritual . As there are near respects betwixt God and his Anointed , so there is great Affinity betwixt Treason and Idolatry . —
They cannot return to God and hold off from their lawful Sovereign ; They cannot return to Jerusalem and keep off from God , from their Loyalty . How can they be mine — whiles — the Priests and Levites shall preach to them the necessity of their due obedience , and the abomination of their Sacrifices in their wilful disobedience .
Sovereign
Authority
Sovereign
Authority
Lawful
Sovereign
formerly
taken
King
Charles
Mr.
Dod
Arch-Bishop
Laud
Bishop
Davenant
He
that
taketh
the
sword
,
shall
perish
by
the
sword
,
there
is
no
need
of
a
Superiour
Power
to
keep
the
Pope
in
order
,
because
Christ
will
in
an
especial
manner
in
this
case
provide
for
his
Church
,
Arch-Bishop
Laud
Arch-Bishop
Usher
Cardinal
Richelieu
Apud
eund.
&
Sanders
Ireland
Strafford
Primate
Usher
upon
the
bare
account
of
Providence
the
justice
of
the
Title
holy
Providence
of
God
lusts
and
interests
onely
Supreme
Governour
of
these
Realms
in
all
Causes
whatsoever
the
Law
of
the
King
Obedience
of
the
Subject
Trust
in
the
Lord
with
all
thine
heart
,
and
lean
not
to
thine
own
understanding
.
If
any
man
will
come
after
me
,
let
him
deny
himself
,
Blessed
are
they
that
are
persecuted
for
righteousness
sake
,
Whosoever
resisteth
,
resisteth
the
Ordinance
of
God
,
not
only
for
wrath
,
but
for
conscience
sake
,
Stumbling-Block
of
Disobedience
discovered
,
censured
,
and
removed
,
That
no
Christians
gave
more
to
the
Royal
Supremacy
,
than
they
,
without
limitation
or
qualification
—
that
for
the
King
not
to
assume
such
a
power
,
or
for
the
People
to
deny
it
,
is
a
damnable
sin
,
nay
,
altho
the
States
of
the
Kingdom
should
deny
it
him
;
and
if
the
King
command
any
thing
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
,
yet
we
ought
not
to
resist
,
but
peaceably
to
forbear
Obedience
,
and
sue
for
Grace
,
and
when
that
cannot
be
obtained
,
meekly
to
submit
our selves
to
punishment
—
abjuring
all
Doctrines
repugnant
to
this
as
Anabaptistical
,
and
they
condemn
all
Practices
contrary
to
this
as
That
Dominion
is
not
from
the
Grant
or
Consent
of
the
People
,
but
from
God.
Pag.
527
,
528.
—
That
absolute
Power
may
be
limited
by
Statutes
,
without
communicating
Sovereign
Power
to
subordinate
or
inferior
Subjects
,
or
subjecting
Majesty
to
Censure
,
which
Limitations
do
not
proceed
from
mutual
Pactions
,
but
from
Acts
of
Grace
and
Bounty
.
Pag.
531.
—
If
the
People
be
greater
than
the
King
,
it
is
no
more
a
but
a
Our
Oath
binds
us
to
acknowledge
the
King
to
be
supreme
in
all
Causes
,
and
over
all
persons
;
to
defend
him
against
all
Conspiracies
,
and
if
to
defend
him
,
much
more
not
to
offend
him
.
—
That
Oath
which
binds
us
to
defend
him
against
all
Attempts
whatsoever
,
presupposeth
,
that
no
Attempt
against
him
can
be
justified
by
Law
—
against
such
evident
Light
of
Truth
to
ground
a
contrary
Assertion
derogatory
to
his
Majesty
,
Pag.
532.
upon
the
private
Authority
of
(
no
authentick
Authors
)
were
a
strange
degree
of
weakness
or
wilfulness
—
that
Subjects
who
have
not
the
Power
of
the
Sword
committed
to
them
—
may
use
force
to
recover
their
former
liberty
,
or
raise
Arms
to
change
the
Laws
established
,
Pag.
537.
is
without
all
contradiction
both
false
and
rebellious
.
—
Surely
,
Pag.
538.
if
any
Liberty
might
warrant
such
force
,
it
is
the
Liberty
of
Religion
,
but
Christ
never
planted
his
Religion
in
Blood
,
he
cooled
his
Disciples
Heat
with
a
sharp
Redargution
,
It
is
better
to
die
innocent
,
than
to
live
nocent
,
as
the
Legion
,
all
Christians
of
approved
Valor
,
answered
the
Emperor
If
a
Sovereign
shall
persecute
his
Subjects
for
not
doing
his
unjust
Commands
,
yet
it
is
not
lawful
to
resist
by
raising
Arms
against
him
,
they
that
resist
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
.
But
they
ask
,
Is
there
no
Limits
?
I
answer
,
where
the
Law
doth
not
distinguish
,
neither
ought
we
to
distinguish
;
how
shall
we
limit
what
God
hath
not
limited
?
But
is
there
no
Remedy
for
a
Christian
in
this
Case
.
Yes
,
three
Remedies
.
To
cease
from
sin
,
remove
our
sin
,
and
God
will
take
away
his
Rod.
Prayers
and
Tears
.
S.
lived
under
five
Persecutions
,
and
never
knew
other
Remedy
.
The
third
Remedy
is
flight
;
this
is
the
uttermost
which
our
Master
hath
allowed
;
nor
is
this
way
so
hard
for
Subjects
:
this
way
hath
ever
proved
successful
to
the
Christian
Religion
.
Religion
requires
Subjection
to
those
Kings
that
deface
the
Worship
of
God
,
and
would
compel
to
Idolatry
.
active
Obedience
No
worng
or
injury
can
exempt
or
discharge
our
persons
from
our
Lawful
Sovereign
.
Second
Paper
to
that
to
reform
in
ore
gladii
cruentandi
,
is
a
wicked
and
ungodly
saying
.
Practical
Catechism
must
go
,
and
do
likewise
.
Render
to
Cesar
the
things
that
are
Cesars
?
Julius
Cesar
Marshal
,
Godwin
resisting
the
lawful
Magistrate
under
the
color
of
Religion
,
&c.
his
Resolution
of
Conscience
,
whether
upon
supposition
,
the
King
will
not
discharge
his
Trust
,
but
is
bent
or
seduced
to
subvert
Religion
,
Laws
and
Liberties
,
Subjects
may
take
Arms
and
resist
.
—
Resolved
,
That
no
Conscience
upon
such
a
Supposition
or
Case
can
find
a
clear
ground
for
such
Resistance
.
—
whence
it
follows
,
that
the
Resistance
made
against
the
higher
Powers
is
unwarrantable
,
and
according
to
the
Apostle
,
damnable
,
You
are
told
Dr.
Ferne
,
the
Gospel
,
and
your
Liberties
,
Epist.
and
all
you
have
are
in
most
eminent
danger
,
and
without
taking
Arms
for
the
defence
irrecoverably
lost
,
and
that
it
is
lawful
by
the
fundamental
Laws
of
this
Kingdom
.
You
must
take
all
this
upon
trust
without
any
express
and
particular
warrant
to
rule
,
and
secure
your
Conscience
against
the
express
Words
of
the
Apostle
forbidding
Resistance
,
and
then
disproves
that
Tenet
,
That
Power
is
originally
in
and
from
the
People
,
and
that
if
a
Prince
discharge
not
his
Trust
,
the
Power
devolves
again
upon
the
People
,
†
†
§.
5.
shewing
,
that
most
of
their
Weapons
for
Resistance
were
sharpned
at
the
Forge
,
their
Arguments
being
borrowed
from
the
Schools
;
and
‖
‖
§
6.
doth
Religion
stand
in
need
of
a
Defence
which
it self
condemns
,
and
which
would
be
a
perpetual
Scandal
to
it
?
Tuam
(
Maxwell
Religion
of
Protestants
a
safe
way
,
Unlawfulness
of
Subjects
taking
up
Arms
against
their
Sovereign
in
what
case
soever
,
we
are
a
mix'd
State
Let
every
Soul
be
subject
,
&c.
for
those
that
resist
,
shall
receive
to
themselves
Damnation
.
The
late
Covenant
asserted
on
the
day
of
Trouble
,
Rebuke
,
Thomas
Underhil
,
Ann.
Oaths
of
Allegiance
Oaths
of
Allegiance
We
have
sworn
,
that
the
King
ruling
by
Law
is
the
Supreme
Power
,
and
so
we
have
sworn
Obedience
to
him
;
we
abjure
any
foreign
Power
;
we
have
sworn
that
neither
Pope
,
nor
Cardinal
,
nor
the
most
Catholick
King
,
nor
the
most
Christian
,
shall
over-rule
our
King
and
Kingdom
,
if
we
can
help
it
:
we
have
sworn
,
and
we
do
not
repent
;
☜
for
in
pursuance
of
this
Oath
to
repel
foreign
Power
we
are
in
Arms
at
this
day
.
To
whom
have
we
sworn
Allegiance
but
to
God
,
and
the
King
in
reference
to
him
?
—
We
have
sworn
,
and
will
not
repent
to
obey
the
King
,
☜
while
he
obeys
God
,
ruling
his
People
by
his
Law
and
Book
.
We
have
not
sworn
our selves
Servants
to
Men
,
their
private
Wills
,
their
Lusts
,
and
we
will
maintain
the
King
the
higher
Power
with
our
Lives
and
Fortunes
.
We
will
obey
all
his
lawful
,
not
personal
Commands
.
—
Look
into
these
Oaths
,
☜
and
you
shall
not
there
find
a
Word
soberly
understood
contradicting
the
Covenant
:
God
forbid
that
we
should
vow
our selves
Servants
to
Men
,
and
Rebels
to
God.
—
The
Queen
and
the
King
are
notoriously
faulty
touching
both
these
Oaths
,
the
one
doing
her
utmost
to
bring
in
and
establish
a
foreign
Power
,
the
other
denying
Allegiance
to
the
most
supreme
.
But
where
have
you
any
warrant
to
take
up
Arms
against
the
King
?
We
will
never
allow
those
Words
,
they
are
taken
up
for
the
King
,
and
for
the
defence
of
all
that
should
be
dearest
to
him
;
but
let
it
go
,
against
the
King
,
we
have
warrant
for
it
,
when
he
bends
all
his
force
,
all
his
might
,
sets
open
the
Gates
of
Hell
against
the
Parliament
,
against
Religion
,
against
our
Laws
,
we
vow
and
covenant
to
take
Arms
against
King
,
Queen
,
both
,
setting
themselves
against
God
,
and
the
power
of
Godliness
,
and
we
have
as
good
Warrant
as
can
be
desired
for
so
doing
.
But
I
cannot
think
it
a
lawful
Vow
,
for
we
vow
to
fight
against
our
lawful
Prince
.
It
is
not
against
him
,
but
for
him
,
to
deliver
his
sacred
Person
out
of
the
hands
of
Murtherers
,
our
Land
from
out
of
the
hand
of
Spoilers
,
and
the
Laws
of
God
and
Men
from
Sons
of
who
would
make
all
void
,
null
,
and
of
none
effect
.
But
we
have
taken
the
Oaths
of
Allegiance
and
Supremacy
already
.
You
have
vowed
Allegiance
to
the
King
to
obey
him
ruling
by
Law
,
according
to
the
Law
of
Heaven
;
you
have
not
vowed
to
obey
his
private
Will
,
for
that
is
to
obey
the
Lusts
of
Men
,
breaking
and
making
void
the
Laws
of
God
,
the
Rights
and
Privileges
of
a
free
People
.
But
the
King
hath
promis'd
to
maintain
the
true
Religion
.
So
did
the
Lady
to
the
Men
of
Edw.
Coke
Gerhard
Longbaine
Review
of
the
Covenant
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
World
,
for
then
would
my
Servants
fight
:
Richard
Overton
An
Arrow
against
all
Tyrants
and
Tyranny
;
wherein
the
Original
,
Rise
,
Extent
,
and
End
of
Magisterial
Power
,
the
Natural
and
National
Rights
,
Freedoms
,
and
Properties
of
Mankind
,
are
discover'd
,
and
undeniably
maintain'd
,
and
the
late
Encroachments
of
the
Lords
over
the
Commons
legally
condemn'd
.
at
the
backside
of
the
Cyclopian
Mountains
by
Printer
to
the
Reverend
Assembly
of
Divines
,
and
are
to
be
sold
at
the
sign
of
the
right
opposite
to
persecuting
Court.
Oath
of
Supremacy
mix'd
Monarchy
arrant
Bull
in
adjecto
onely
Supreme
Governour
according
to
the
plain
common
sense
and
understanding
of
the
words
.
That
the
original
of
Government
is
from
Compact
the
sword
is
by
the
Ordinance
of
God
given
to
Kings
&
c
de
juram
.
praelect.
rights
of
a
third
Person
Lectures
of
Conscience
de
Conscient
German
Anabaptists
&c.
*
*
Sect.
22.
Object
&
c
we
must
not
do
evil
,
that
good
may
come
thereof
.
That
the
safety
of
the
people
is
the
supreme
Law
,
Clavi
Trabalea
for
conscience
sake
the
Lords
sake
Stephen
Gardiner
De
verâ
obedientid
under
an
usurped
Power
Sin
was
the
Law
,
and
Transgression
the
Commandment
.
our
Judges
as
at
the
first
,
and
our
Counsellors
as
at
the
beginning
,
Acts
of
Parliament
If within the Compass of those Foundations which I have mentioned , Pag. 9. be found any color or shadow of License for any person whatsoever , upon any pretence whatsoever , to entrench upon the power of lawful Magistracy , if any warrant at all for open Rebellion , or privy Conspiracies , for murthering or deposing of Princes , or absolving Subjects from their Allegiance ; then let Kings cease to be our Nursing Fathers , and Queens to be our Nursing Mothers .
The Act of Resistance is set down — absolutely without any restraint , Pag. 19. in respect of any Pretences , or Causes whatsoever . So that the sense of the words resolved by the Scriptures , is this ; every Soul which upon any pretence whatsoever , in any manner whatsoever , shall resist the lawful Authority that is over him , shall receive to himself damnation , that is , he puts himself thereby into a state of damnation .
If Erroneous , Pag. 25. heretical , or Idolatrous Magistrates may be resisted , ( because they are so , or because they join oppression of godly Men unto their Error in Religion ) how can any Kingdom stand ?
Supposing this Tenet to be true , it is indeed evident , Pag. 26. no Government can be . But now what color can there be to charge this Tenet upon Christianity ? Doth the Old or New Testament give any occasion to this Doctrine ? Is it countenanced , 1. By Moses ? Or 2. By the Prophets ? Or 3. By our Saviour ? Or 4. By the Apostles ? 5. That Cloud of Witnesses , ( the Noble Army of Martyrs ) did they give testimony to this Assertion , or to the contrary ?
made
him
swear
by
God
to
seek
the
peace
of
the
city
whither
they
were
carried
captives
,
and
to
pray
unto
the
Lord
for
it
king
live
for
ever
Pontius
Pilate
render
to
Cesar
the
things
that
He
acknowledged
's
Power
to
be
from
above
,
those
that
take
the
sword
shall
perish
by
the
sword
,
persecuted
in
one
city
to
flee
unto
another
,
obey
them
that
have
the
rule
over
them
,
To
submit
themselves
to
every
Ordinance
of
Man
,
To
do
all
things
without
murmuring
or
disputing
,
To
pray
for
Kings
,
and
all
that
are
in
authority
,
despise
dominion
,
and
speak
evil
of
dignities
reserved
to
Judgment
that
they
shall
receive
damnation
This Doctrine they sealed with their Blood. Saint Peter ( according to Ecclesiastical Tradition ) was crucified , and S. Paul beheaded , James , the Son of Zebedeus , slain with the Sword , &c.
Now , as for the Powers , to which all these Instructions and Behaviours did refer , they were for Idolatry and Tyranny and Persecution — Humani generis portenta . If it be objected , that all these submitted because they were not able to resist : the Answer upon Christian Principles might be , That he which restrained the Flames , and stopped the mouths of Lions , could have given his Servants power to resist ; that Christ could have prayed his Father who would have given him more than twelve Legions of Angels for his relief ; that the Apostles , who wrought mighty Signs and Wonders , could have rescued themselves , had it not rather pleased the great Ordainer of Powers , by their submission to ratifie and establish the Doctrine of Obedience .
The Instances in this kind are infinite , where Christians , abounding in numbers , being in Arms , and abundantly able to make resistance , have chosen , with the expence of their lives , to yield obedience to Idolaters , persecuting them for their Religion . I shall name but two Examples .
Tertullian tells the Emperor , that his Cities , Islands , Castles , Councils , Armies , Regiments and Companies , the Palace , the Senate , the Courts of Judicature were filled with Christians ; and yet they submitted to Persecution .
And we read , that the Thebean Legion consisted of six thousand , six hundred , sixty and six persons , every Man Christian , when they submitted to the Decimation of Maximinian for Religion .
MISHPAT HAMELEK , Pag. 63. ( the Jus Regium ) the Fundamental Law of the Kings of Israel .
What then is the meaning of Mishpat hamelsk ? Surely it imports thus much , that if all this hard usage should come upon them , they might cry unto the Lord ( 1 Sam. viii . 18. ) but that it would not dissolve Jus Regium ( the Right of Sovereignty ) or enable them to resist their Kings , or rebel against them .
That — Pretence , Pag. 67. that after a lawful Sovereign is established — the Power still remains in the People ( in the diffused Body of them or their Representatives ) to alter the Government as they please ; it is in respect of Policy and Government , what the Sin of the Holy Ghost is to Religion .
famous
in
the
Parliament
,
Men
of
Renown
all
the
Congregation
were
holy
lifted
up
themselves
heard
this
,
he
was
wrath
,
and
greatly
abhorred
them
Earth
opened
,
and
swallowed
up
Dathan
,
and
covered
the
congregation
of
Abiram
.
It tells us , Pag. 71. in effect , that Might is Right ; that every thing is just or unjust ; good or evil , according to the pleasure of the prevailing Force , whom we are to obey till a stronger than he cometh , or we be able to go through with Resistance .
That in reference to this Life , Pag. 71. Obedience is a matter of Wit and Prudence ; and after Life there remain for us no Concernments .
How stramineous is this Theory compared with the Christian Theory , which speaks in this wise , Let every Soul be subject to the higher Powers ?
It is but a little while since the Anointed of the Lord , Pag. 74. the holiest , the wisest , the best of Kings , was taken in the Snares of Men pretending to Reformation , and sacrificed to the fury of Men possessed by an evil Spirit from the Lord .
It is but a very little while since the Lamentation of Jeremy was in the mouth of all the Faithful in the Land , Pag. 74. Lam. ii . 9. Our Kings and our Princes were amongst the Gentiles .
It may be all these things have been done , Pag. 75. that the Sayings of our Saviour might be fulfilled , Matth. 18.7 . ibid. 6. It cannot be but that Offences will come , but woe be to them by whom they come ; it were better that a Mill stone , &c.
It may be God suffered the late Rebellion to prevail , Pag. 76. that he might not leave himself without witness , but shew forth his Wonders in our days , in the miraculous Restitution of our gracious Sovereign and the Church .
Surely these things were suffered , Pag. 77. that the Faith , and Patience and Loyalty of the Church of England might be made bright and glorious by the Flames of Persecution ; and that in the day when God shall have given our most gracious Sovereign the hearts or necks of all his Enemies , it may not repent him of the kindness he hath shewn to Religion and Government , in lifting out of the Dust the despised Head of that only Church ( for ought I know ) which makes Obedience , without base Restrictions and Limitations , an Article of its Religion .
Certainly
their
Authority
who
lived
in
the
Primitive
Light
(
and
who
bear
witness
to
their
own
disadvantage
,
teaching
Submission
to
Magigrates
,
though
absolute
Tyrants
,
and
who
never
took
up
any
Arms
against
them
,
but
Prayers
and
Tears
)
ought
to
beget
in
us
a
conformity
to
those
innocent
times
,
when
Christianity
gained
as
much
by
Patience
as
't
is
now
like
to
lose
by
Rebellion
.
The
Emperors
for
the
first
three
hundred
years
after
Christ
,
for
the
generality
were
very
bad
,
but
especially
to
the
Christians
they
were
bloody
and
cruel
;
and
yet
we
never
read
of
any
Insurrection
of
the
Christians
against
them
,
tho
they
were
in
a
condition
to
do
it
.
The
Legion
were
all
Christians
;
when
the
Emperor
commanded
the
whole
Army
to
offer
Sacrifice
to
false
Gods
,
they
removed
their
Quarters
,
that
they
might
,
if
possible
,
avoid
the
occasion
of
displeasing
the
Emperor
.
He
summons
them
a
second
time
to
perform
that
Worship
;
they
return
an
humble
denial
.
The
Emperor
not
content
with
that
Answer
,
puts
them
to
a
Decimation
;
to
which
they
submit
with
much
chearfulness
,
and
dye
praying
for
their
Persecutors
.
Not
to
trouble
you
with
many
Witnesses
of
this
Truth
,
take
one
for
all
.
who
wrote
his
Apologetick
as
the
sense
of
the
whole
Church
,
he
makes
there
a
bold
Challenge
,
and
desires
them
to
produce
,
if
they
can
,
any
one
Example
of
any
Christian
taking
part
with
Rebels
,
such
as
and
others
were
:
No
,
he
tells
them
the
Christians
were
better
instructed
than
to
hold
Resistance
lawful
:
We
with
patience
submit
,
and
kiss
the
Rod
that
scourgeth
us
.
Though
they
have
no
just
cause
to
torment
us
,
yet
there
is
too
much
cause
why
we
should
suffer
.
We
must
acknowledge
our
Sins
against
God
,
and
he
may
punish
us
in
what
way
he
thinks
fit
;
however
,
resist
we
must
not
.
And
again
,
in
his
thirty
seventh
Paragraph
of
that
Apologetick
,
he
tells
the
Emperor
,
That
his
Cities
,
Istands
,
Castles
,
Councils
,
Armies
,
his
Palace
and
Courts
of
Judicature
,
were
fill'd
with
Christians
If
we
had
a
mind
,
we
could
not
want
force
to
resist
;
but
we
dare
not
save
our
Bodies
to
the
eternal
loss
and
perdition
of
our
Souls
.
We
wish
to
the
Emperor
a
long
Life
,
an
happy
Reign
,
a
valiant
Army
,
a
faithful
Council
,
a
sober
People
and
a
quiet
World.
O
may
God
so
inspire
you
,
That
by
your
means
the
Person
of
his
sacred
Majesty
,
and
the
Rights
of
his
Crown
,
may
be
secured
against
all
wicked
Attempts
.
Let
us
hate
all
Tricks
,
and
Devices
,
and
Equivocations
,
both
in
our
Words
and
in
Carriage
.
Let
us
be
constantly
and
inflexibly
loyal
to
our
Prince
,
and
let
no
consideration
in
the
World
make
us
violate
our
Allegiance
to
him
.
studiously
endeavouring
to
preserve
his
Allegiance
to
his
Prince
.
that
honors
the
King
,
that
is
observant
of
the
Laws
,
that
is
true
to
the
Government
,
and
meddles
not
with
them
that
are
given
to
change
.
We
may
do
a
great
deal
of
good
by
our
good
Examples
of
Loyalty
.
sole
supreme
That
the
King
is
the
only
supreme
Governor
;
supreme
,
only
supreme
such
a
Supremacy
The
Vindication
of
the
Authority
of
the
Church
Absolute
Submission
absolute
submission
absolute
submission
the
Minister
of
God
to
thee
for
good
,
My
kingdom
is
not
of
this
World
Christ
suffered
for
them
,
leaving
them
an
Example
renounce
the
faith
do
that
next
degree
to
it
(
Egypt
Arian
Emperours
pestiferous
Doctrine
most
pestiferous
absolute
submission
that
a
Subject's
resisting
his
Prince
in
any
cause
whatsoever
is
unlawful
and
impious
.
This
passage
above
is
to
be
consider'd
as
a
Relation
,
not
as
the
Author's
Opinion
,
lest
it
should
mislead
the
Reader
into
a
dangerous
mistake
.
John
Cochran
Queen
Mary
for
Truth
,
but
Conscience
sake
.
The
Safety
of
the
King's
Person
,
ibid.
&
pag.
White-Hall
,
Pag.
44
,
45.
December
to
be
subject
Cambr.
Jun.
for
conscience-sake
They
that
resist
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
.
By
me
Kings
reign
That
can
never
be
brought
about
(
safely
)
by
bad
means
,
which
could
not
be
by
good
.
Canterbury
,
*
*
Letter
to
the
Lord
Russel
,
Jun.
20.
1683.
In
tender
compassion
of
your
Lordship's
Case
,
and
from
all
the
good
will
that
one
man
can
bear
to
another
,
I
do
humbly
offer
to
your
Lordships
deliberate
thoughts
these
following
Considerations
concerning
the
Point
of
Resistance
,
if
our
Religion
and
Rights
should
be
invaded
.
That
the
Christian
Religion
doth
plainly
forbid
the
resistance
of
Authority
.
That
tho
our
Religion
be
established
by
Law
(
which
your
Lordship
urges
as
a
Difference
between
our
Case
,
and
that
of
the
Primitive
Christians
)
yet
in
the
same
Law
,
which
establishes
our
Religian
,
14
Car.
2.
c.
4.
14
Car.
2.
c.
3.
it
is
declared
,
&c.
Besides
that
there
is
a
particular
Law
,
declaring
the
Power
of
the
to
be
solely
in
the
King
;
and
this
ties
the
Hands
of
Subjects
,
tho
the
Law
of
Nature
,
and
the
general
Rules
of
Scripture
had
left
us
at
liberty
,
which
I
believe
they
do
not
,
because
the
Government
,
and
Peace
of
human
Society
could
not
well
subsist
upon
these
Terms
.
Your
Lordship's
Opinion
is
contrary
to
the
declared
Doctrine
of
all
Churches
,
☜
and
tho
some
particular
persons
have
taught
otherwise
,
that
have
been
contradicted
herein
,
and
condemn'd
for
it
by
the
generality
of
I
beg
of
your
Lordship
to
consider
,
how
it
will
agree
with
an
avowed
asserting
of
the
Religion
,
to
go
contrary
to
the
general
Doctrine
of
the
my
end
in
this
is
to
convince
your
Lordship
,
that
you
are
in
a
very
dangerous
and
great
Mistake
;
and
being
so
convinced
,
that
which
before
was
a
sin
of
Ignorance
,
will
appear
of
a
much
more
heinous
nature
,
as
in
truth
it
is
,
〈◊〉
calls
for
a
very
particular
and
deep
repentance
,
which
if
your
Lordship
exercise
by
a
particular
acknowledgment
of
it
to
God
and
Man
,
you
will
not
only
obtain
forgiveness
of
God
,
but
prevent
a
mighty
scandal
to
the
Reformed
Religion
.
I
am
very
loth
to
give
your
Lordship
and
disquiet
in
the
distress
you
are
in
—
but
am
much
more
concern'd
,
that
you
do
leave
the
world
in
a
delusion
,
and
false
peace
to
the
hinderance
of
your
eternal
happiness
.
Grant
,
O
Lord
,
that
all
we
,
who
survive
,
by
this
and
other
instances
of
thy
Providence
may
learn
our
Duty
to
God
,
and
the
King.
giving
unto
Cesar
the
things
that
are
Cesar's
.
despise
Dominions
Oaths
and
Compacts
Corah
,
Dathan
Keepers
of
the
Liberties
of
ISRAEL
.
severe
punishment
Countenance
of
the
Senate
put
the
People
in
mind
of
,
Tit.
for
Conscience
sake
,
for
the
Lord's
sake
,
Fundamental
Contract
of
the
Nation
,
Fundamental
Contract
of
the
Nation
blind
Manuscript
The
Doctrines
and
Practices
of
the
Church
of
truly
stated
i.
e.
Dr.
Patrick
,
Dean
of
Peterborough
,
Antonius
Corranus
Old
Cause
Natures
Dowry
That
the
King
manage
well
the
Affairs
of
the
Commonwealth
Who
may
say
unto
the
King
,
What
dost
thou
?
i.
e.
Rabbi
,
No
Creature
may
judge
the
King
but
the
holy
and
blessed
God
alone
.
Accusers
,
Judges
They
that
resist
shall
receive
to
themselves
Damnation
,
Nature's
Dowry
Elisha
Gallico
He
desires
various
things
,
and
hopes
for
mighty
matters
by
his
Disobedience
,
but
is
mightily
deceiv'd
;
for
of
the
very
impunity
which
he
promis'd
himself
he
cannot
be
secure
,
Curse
not
the
King
Humane
Creature
Those
Powers
are
to
be
look'd
upon
as
ordained
by
God
,
which
came
to
that
Power
they
have
,
as
without
any
fraud
or
violence
,
so
by
the
ordinary
Course
of
God's
Providence
.
—
Upon
which
account
,
all
those
Powers
must
be
look'd
upon
as
ordain'd
by
God
,
that
either
come
to
the
Throne
by
a
lineal
Descent
from
former
Kings
,
where
the
Kingdom
is
Hereditary
;
or
by
a
free
and
unconstrained
choice
,
where
it
is
Elective
.
There
is
no
doubt
it
is
in
the
Power
of
the
Subject
,
who
conceives
himself
not
to
have
deserv'd
it
,
so
(
by
flight
)
to
avoid
,
if
he
can
,
the
falling
under
the
Power
of
it
(
the
Sword
;
)
Our
Saviour
having
expresly
given
leave
,
that
if
we
be
persecuted
in
one
City
,
we
should
to
save
our selves
flee
from
that
to
another
.
As
little
difficulty
should
I
find
if
that
were
the
thing
in
question
,
to
license
the
avoiding
the
Prince's
Severity
,
by
appealing
to
his
own
Courts
of
Judicature
,
where
that
is
by
Law
so
allowed
,
as
it
is
in
several
Cases
here
,
that
being
not
to
be
looked
upon
as
a
Resistance
,
much
less
an
injurious
one
,
which
is
with
the
leave
of
him
against
whom
it
is
directed
.
But
if
the
Question
be
concerning
resisting
by
force
of
Arms
,
and
so
avoiding
the
severity
of
the
Prince
;
so
it
is
as
certain
both
from
the
Scripture
and
Reason
,
that
we
ought
not
to
avoid
it
,
but
rather
with
all
readiness
submit
to
the
strokes
of
it
.
For
tho
it
be
true
,
that
a
Prince
hath
no
Authority
to
inflict
an
unjust
Punishment
,
yet
he
is
privileg'd
by
the
place
he
holds
under
God
,
from
being
subjected
unto
Man
,
and
ought
not
therefore
,
by
any
force
,
to
be
brought
into
Subjection
to
him
.
Whosoever
resisteth
evil
Powers
must
be
thought
in
a
particular
manner
to
fight
against
God.
—
What
a
disappointment
must
needs
have
been
to
the
Counsels
of
the
Almighty
,
if
it
had
been
permitted
Christians
to
resist
.
That
which
generally
draws
Princes
to
the
persecuting
of
those
that
are
of
a
different
Religion
from
themselves
,
being
not
so
much
any
hatred
of
their
Religion
,
as
the
Jealousie
they
have
lest
under
the
Pretences
of
that
,
and
the
Assemblies
which
are
made
for
it
,
some
secret
Design
against
the
State
should
lurk
;
which
Jealousie
must
needs
be
taken
away
,
when
it
appears
to
them
from
undoubted
Experiments
,
that
they
who
do
profess
it
,
will
not
attempt
any
thing
against
them
,
how
severely
soever
they
may
be
handled
by
them
.
To
all
which
if
we
add
the
story
of
primitive
Times
too
,
we
shall
not
need
to
doubt
of
Religion's
being
more
than
secured
by
a
patient
submitting
to
persecuting
Princes
;
it
being
manifest
from
thence
,
that
Christianity
was
so
far
from
being
destroyed
by
the
Blood
of
its
many
Martyrs
,
that
on
the
contrary
it
thrived
and
propagated
it self
by
it
.
From
that
second
Plea
pass
we
to
a
third
,
which
is
taken
from
those
Oaths
which
Kings
do
commonly
make
(
before
they
are
solemnly
crowned
)
the
Government
(
as
some
think
)
seeming
thereby
to
arise
from
a
Compact
between
them
and
their
Subjects
;
upon
the
breach
whereof
on
the
King's
part
,
it
may
be
lawful
for
the
Subject
to
depart
from
their
Allegiance
,
and
resist
him
in
the
Execution
of
his
Power
.
For
Answer
to
which
,
not
to
tell
you
what
intolerable
Mischiefs
would
ensue
from
such
a
Tenet
,
as
often
as
any
seditious
Man
should
go
about
to
persuade
the
People
they
were
not
so
well
governed
as
they
ought
;
I
will
alledge
in
behalf
of
our
own
Princes
(
farther
than
which
we
shall
not
need
to
look
)
that
which
will
cut
the
Throat
of
this
Objection
;
to
wit
,
That
our
Kings
are
to
as
full
purpose
their
Coronation
witness
,
not
only
their
performing
all
the
Acts
of
a
King
,
but
that
known
Maxim
in
our
Laws
,
that
From
whence
as
it
will
follow
,
that
as
the
Kings
of
this
Nation
owe
not
their
being
such
to
any
compact
between
them
and
their
People
,
that
upon
any
supposed
breach
thereof
it
might
be
lawful
for
the
Subject
to
resist
them
;
so
also
that
the
Oaths
taken
by
them
at
their
Coronation
,
are
not
to
procure
them
that
Power
which
otherwise
they
could
not
have
:
but
for
the
encouraging
the
People
to
yield
the
more
ready
Obedience
to
them
,
which
they
may
very
well
do
,
when
they
who
are
to
govern
plight
their
Faith
and
Reputation
to
govern
them
according
to
their
own
Laws
.
Of
the
Original
Government
The
Arguments
to
affirm
that
the
grosser
Body
of
the
People
did
first
of
all
agree
upon
Government
and
constitute
their
Ruler
,
are
Sacrilegious
and
impious
Pestilential
and
pernicious
to
all
Government
.
'T
is
a
true
Saying
Still
I
hold-this
,
which
I
have
not
found
shaken
by
the
many
Attempts
of
innovating
Wits
,
That
there
is
a
real
Paternal
Power
in
lawful
Princes
.
—
For
't
is
not
Choice
but
Power
that
makes
a
King
:
and
in
this
case
no
power
at
all
is
given
,
or
can
be
given
,
nor
in
truth
ought
to
be
taken
away
,
as
the
manner
is
,
from
Princes
entring
through
the
Populacy
into
the
Throne
;
for
God
only
is
the
proper
and
immediate
Author
of
Right
and
Power
,
which
he
hath
inserted
into
Parents
over
their
Children
,
and
hath
proportionably
prescribed
to
Kings
and
Princes
,
without
ever
advising
with
the
People
or
expecting
their
Consent
or
Confirmation
.
This
the
Scripture
it self
calls
or
l●ss
significantly
with
us
Not
from
the
People
but
from
God.
The
most
therefore
that
the
People
do
when
they
act
most
in
creating
Kings
,
is
,
under
God
,
to
apply
the
Person
to
the
Place
or
Office
of
Governing
.
Grant
that
all
Men
were
once
,
(
but
no
body
could
ever
tell
when
)
and
in
a
certain
place
,
(
but
no
body
could
ever
tell
where
)
equally
free
,
or
at
least
all
of
years
of
Discretion
,
which
is
most
uncertain
,
it
would
be
known
first
,
how
Men
dare
to
be
so
presumptuous
as
to
make
such
a
breach
of
the
Law
of
Nature
as
this
must
be
?
To
part
with
their
Birth
right
,
and
to
imbezzle
that
which
God
had
given
them
concomitantly
with
their
own
Lives
.
And
this
is
further
confirmed
from
the
impossibility
as
well
as
impiety
of
making
any
such
Translation
of
Power
from
its
natural
Subject
the
People
;
because
it
cannot
ever
fairly
or
justly
be
brought
about
,
seeing
that
the
People
cannot
unanimously
,
much
less
ever
did
concur
to
the
Election
of
any
one
Government
or
Governor
.
They
cannot
all
give
in
their
Votes
to
such
an
end
;
always
some
were
dissenting
;
and
if
they
did
not
enter
their
against
the
proceeding
of
their
Fellows
,
it
must
be
because
they
were
deterred
,
curbed
,
and
oppressed
by
a
more
prevalent
Faction
,
obliging
them
and
constraining
them
most
unjustly
to
comply
with
their
Opinions
and
Decrees
:
for
there
appears
no
sound
reason
why
a
more
numerous
and
powerful
Faction
may
not
as
well
take
away
my
Estate
,
because
they
are
stronger
than
I
,
as
take
away
my
Birth-right
,
which
Liberty
is
here
asserted
to
be
.
So
that
the
very
first
step
to
Liberty
must
be
founded
in
Injustice
,
in
taking
away
that
from
me
which
I
might
no
less
in
natural
reason
spoil
them
of
;
and
in
Servitude
too
,
in
bringing
me
,
whom
they
acknowledge
naturally
free
,
into
unwilling
Subjection
.
Neither
is
the
difficulty
solved
in
saying
,
That
Reason
and
Nature
also
require
that
for
order
sake
and
regulating
humane
Society
,
the
part
must
yield
to
the
for
upon
this
Supposition
indeed
that
Power
is
so
absurdly
and
inconveniently
posited
,
there
doth
presently
appear
such
a
necessity
;
but
my
Argument
is
taken
from
the
absurdity
of
any
such
necessity
of
Natures
creating
,
that
the
Supposition
is
very
false
:
and
if
it
were
true
,
yet
were
not
that
Maxim
true
which
is
here
brought
to
controul
and
correct
the
same
;
for
Nature
doth
not
teach
us
,
much
less
necessitate
us
,
in
any
case
to
follow
the
most
numerous
;
but
rather
Reason
and
Experience
,
and
the
Judgment
of
diligent
and
wise
Discussers
of
this
Point
inform
us
,
That
the
Multitude
are
more
inconsiderate
,
undiscerning
,
and
injudicious
than
the
fewer
in
number
many
times
;
the
World
being
generally
thicker
set
with
Fools
than
wise
Men
,
and
Fools
being
commonly
more
apt
to
be
led
by
Fools
than
with
deeper
and
sounder
Reasons
of
the
Wise
.
The
Right
of
Rule
in
the
People
is
look'd
upon
as
by
Nature
and
Divine
Ordinance
belonging
to
them
,
and
therefore
cannot
be
transferred
;
or
,
if
attempted
,
must
needs
,
by
the
same
Right
be
revocable
.
—
Finding
themselves
most
commonly
destitute
of
that
advantage
,
they
proceed
to
expound
it
more
to
their
purpose
tyrannical
,
and
boldly
affirm
,
And
are
not
these
sine
Doings
?
Do
not
these
popular
Tenets
hang
well
together
,
and
end
well
,
which
in
process
of
their
own
Reason
and
Practices
,
confute
the
very
first
Principle
of
all
,
That
People
have
an
absolute
supream
Power
to
frame
Governments
,
when
before
they
can
bring
matters
to
their
intended
conclusion
,
they
are
forc'd
to
deny
them
?
It
cannot
either
consist
with
the
Law
of
God
or
Nations
,
to
inflict
Punishments
on
Princes
Sovereign
.
Not
but
that
,
for
instance
,
Murder
,
Adultery
,
unjust
Spoil
,
and
Robbery
of
the
Subjects
,
may
no
less
(
considering
the
nature
of
the
Crime
)
deserve
such
Punishment
of
Princes
as
they
do
〈◊〉
People
.
But
because
there
is
none
in
such
Cases
that
can
or
ought
duely
and
regularly
to
execute
such
Laws
,
because
there
can
be
no
such
Execution
without
the
Power
of
the
Sword
;
and
there
can
be
but
one
proper
Subject
of
that
Power
in
any
Republick
.
—
And
of
all
guilt
,
I
know
not
whether
any
be
greater
than
the
assuming
of
such
a
Power
,
which
no
ways
belongs
to
a
Man
:
for
better
it
were
to
take
away
ones
Horse
,
or
to
ravish
another
Man's
Wife
,
or
to
extort
unjustly
anothers
Estate
,
than
to
divest
a
Prince
of
his
Right
of
Rule
,
and
usurp
it
to
himself
;
and
that
,
first
,
because
no
Man's
Estate
,
or
any
thing
that
is
his
,
doth
descend
to
him
,
or
otherways
become
his
,
by
the
like
divine
Title
as
the
Supream
Power
rightly
posited
and
possessed
,
doth
to
the
Owner
thereof
;
and
therefore
this
being
more
sacred
,
the
Invasion
of
this
Right
is
much
more
wicked
and
unjust
.
Secondly
,
because
a
publick
mischief
,
and
of
general
influence
upon
all
,
is
much
more
intolerable
than
a
private
.
But
such
a
Violation
of
Princely
Rights
must
of
necessity
draw
a
publick
mischief
on
the
whole
civil
Body
;
I
mean
all
the
Subjects
in
such
a
Nation
,
who
shall
be
distracted
between
the
sense
of
Obedience
known
otherwise
to
be
due
,
and
the
terror
of
usurped
Power
,
threatning
ruine
to
such
as
comply
not
with
their
Injustice
.
Some
late
Demagogues
have
written
,
for
the
promotion
of
Religion
,
forsooth
,
as
well
as
Civil
Liberty
,
that
to
kill
Tyrants
(
and
here
I
will
not
shew
who
they
call
Tyrants
)
is
as
good
an
act
as
to
slay
Wolves
,
Lions
and
Bears
.
But
I
would
fain
know
whence
such
a
Law
proceeded
,
if
not
from
Tyranny
it self
?
Even
such
persons
,
who
under
colour
of
natural
Law
of
returning
evil
for
evil
,
and
self-preservation
,
have
done
the
greatest
injustice
imaginable
,
not
only
against
the
person
persecuted
,
but
the
people
,
who
never
at
any
time
had
power
so
to
deliver
themselves
,
nor
,
if
they
had
,
did
generally
and
unanimously
,
or
could
confer
the
same
on
the
new
Pretenders
to
it
.
That
Law
therefore
of
killing
Tyrants
invented
by
Tyrants
,
taketh
place
on
the
Authors
of
it
as
much
as
any
body
else
;
and
where
the
like
Power
can
be
snatched
up
,
may
have
the
same
event
on
popular
Statesmen
as
well
as
Kings
and
Princes
:
For
they
are
Tyrants
too
.
Which
words
were
spoken
in
the
days
of
who
besides
that
he
was
an
Heathen
,
was
a
Persecutor
and
a
Tyrant
,
and
the
most
infamous
instance
in
Nature
;
and
yet
this
Monster
is
not
excepted
as
to
the
tribute
of
Obedience
.
Whereas
had
this
been
said
in
the
days
of
such
a
Prince
as
our
the
First
,
it
might
have
been
suppos'd
that
the
vertue
of
the
Person
claim'd
the
reverence
and
subjection
,
and
not
the
Character
of
the
Prince
.
And
that
't
was
damnable
to
resist
because
he
was
good
;
not
because
he
was
supreme
:
because
he
was
a
Nursing-father
of
the
Church
,
not
because
the
ruling
Father
of
his
Countrey
.
'T
was
an
happy
Coincidence
therefore
to
secure
the
Authority
of
the
Magistrate
,
which
answers
the
greatest
pretensions
of
Rebellion
.
If
Religion
be
pretended
,
an
Heathen
must
not
be
resisted
:
If
Tyranny
,
't
is
damnation
to
oppose
a
Kings
wear
God's
Image
and
Authority
—
but
besides
there
is
evidence
enough
in
the
nature
of
the
thing
to
prove
,
that
Kings
have
their
Power
and
Authority
from
God
,
and
are
no
Substitutes
of
the
People
.
They
that
Rule
are
God's
Substitutes
,
and
no
Creatures
of
the
People
:
for
the
People
have
no
power
to
govern
themselves
,
and
consequently
cannot
devolve
any
upon
another
.
Resistance
is
opposite
to
the
Spirit
of
Religion
:
Religion
is
of
a
calm
and
pacifick
temper
,
like
that
of
its
Author
whose
voice
was
not
heard
in
the
street
.
—
He
commands
the
payment
of
all
Duties
to
He
acknowledgeth
Power
to
be
from
above
:
He
commands
his
Disciples
to
pray
for
their
Persecutors
:
He
permits
them
to
fly
,
not
to
oppose
.
He
rebukes
's
violence
to
the
High
Priests
Servant
;
and
the
revenge
of
the
Disciples
when
they
called
for
fire
from
Heaven
.
He
paid
Tribute
,
submitted
to
the
Laws
of
the
and
to
that
unjust
sentence
against
his
life
.
This
was
his
temper
:
and
the
Apostles
who
liv'd
among
his
Enemies
and
theirs
,
and
met
with
severity
enough
to
have
soured
their
spirits
,
and
exasperated
their
Pens
to
contrary
resolutions
and
instructions
;
yet
as
true
followers
of
their
dear
Lord
,
they
faithfully
transmit
to
us
what
they
had
learn'd
from
him
,
That
we
should
obey
those
that
have
the
rule
over
us
:
submit
to
every
Ordinance
of
Man
:
pray
for
Kings
and
all
in
Authority
:
submit
to
Principalities
and
Powers
,
and
to
obey
Magistrates
.
And
those
Noble
Spirits
of
the
first
Ages
after
,
who
began
to
be
Martyrs
as
soon
as
to
be
Christians
,
who
lived
in
the
Fire
,
and
went
to
Heaven
wrap'd
in
those
flames
that
had
less
arder
than
their
love
:
These
,
I
say
,
amidst
the
greatest
and
fiercest
fires
that
cruelty
and
barbarism
had
kindled
,
paid
the
tribute
of
a
peaceable
and
quiet
subjection
to
their
Murtherers
,
and
made
unforced
acknowledgments
of
the
right
they
had
to
their
obedience
.
Nor
do
we
ever
read
of
any
attempts
they
made
to
free
themselves
by
resistance
,
though
they
were
in
powerful
numbers
mingled
in
their
Villages
,
and
in
their
Cities
,
yea
in
their
Castles
and
in
their
Armies
:
Yea
,
there
is
an
illustrious
instance
of
Passive
Obedience
in
the
Legion
,
whose
tenth
Man
being
executed
for
not
offering
sacrifice
to
Idols
,
they
quietly
submitted
to
the
Cruelty
.
And
a
second
Dicimation
being
commanded
by
the
Author
of
the
first
,
one
of
their
great
Commanders
,
(
an
excellent
Christian
)
persuades
them
to
suffer
it
with
the
same
patience
:
because
it
was
not
with
their
Swords
they
could
make
their
way
to
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
but
by
another
kind
of
Warfare
.
By
a
dear
experience
we
have
learned
,
that
't
is
better
to
endure
any
inconveniences
in
a
setled
Government
than
to
endeavour
violent
alterations
.
Doctor Anth. The Letter he makes his own , p. 478. and advises others to follow the Example of these Primitive Christians . p. 541. Horneck's Letter to a Person of quality at the end of his best Exercise ; speaking of the heavenly Lives of the Primitive Christians : he saith ,
They
looked
upon
Christianity
as
a
Religion
that
taught
them
to
suffer
valiantly
.
To
their
Princes
and
Magistrates
,
they
were
ever
very
submissive
,
and
in
all
lawful
things
obedient
to
a
tittle
.
In
their
Prayers
they
always
remembred
them
,
and
though
they
persecuted
and
afflicted
them
,
yet
that
did
not
abate
their
Zeal
and
Vows
for
their
welfare
and
prosperity
:
Rebellion
against
their
Governours
they
hated
as
Witchcaft
,
and
ever
thought
it
safer
to
suffer
than
to
resist
.
Hence
they
paid
Tribute
without
marmuring
;
for
their
opinion
was
,
that
no
Man
could
have
that
Power
,
except
it
were
given
him
from
above
.
His
Tyranny
could
not
make
them
neglect
their
duty
,
nor
his
ill
Government
tempt
them
to
forget
their
Allegiance
;
Where
the
Man
was
rough
and
hard-hearted
that
was
over
them
,
they
look'd
upon
the
Providence
as
a
means
to
try
their
faith
,
and
even
then
when
they
might
have
resisted
and
conquer'd
,
they
would
not
,
because
they
thought
it
was
unsuitable
to
their
Religion
.
part-boil'd
Romanist
that
a
dispossess'd
Prince
ought
neither
to
be
desired
,
nor
to
endeavour
to
return
,
if
the
people
think
themselves
to
be
well
,
and
their
Trade
and
Employment
be
undisturb'd
.
Who
can
answer
,
they
shall
be
better
by
the
return
of
the
dispossess'd
party
;
surely
in
common
presumption
the
gainer
is
like
to
defend
them
better
than
he
,
who
lost
it
.
de
Cive
,
p.
161.
de
Corpore
Politico
,
Government
is
founded
lawful
force
by
force
holy
League
solemn
League
Harscard
,
Dean
Christian
Loyalty
according
to
,
or
against
Law.
Reproach
and
Censure
&c.
Ans
fiery
Tryals
Dr.
Sherlock
Non
resistance
Passive
Obedience
I
had
rather
dye
a
Martyr
than
a
Rebel
;
P.
259
:
and
I
resolve
by
God's
assistance
neither
to
turn
Papist
,
nor
Resist
:
but
if
I
cannot
escape
,
I
will
suffer
according
to
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Church
of
and
I
will
Preach
and
Practise
after
the
example
of
the
Prophets
,
and
Martyrs
,
who
suffered
against
Law
:
and
in
my
most
melancholy
prospect
of
things
,
I
can
comfort
my self
with
the
hopes
of
a
reward
for
dying
at
a
Stake
,
which
he
shall
never
have
for
dying
in
the
Field
.
Artillery
Sermon
South
.
I
have
read
heretofore
of
some
,
Serm.
2.
p.
80
,
81.
that
having
conceived
an
irreconcileable
hatred
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
prevailed
with
Men
so
far
,
that
they
went
to
resist
him
,
even
out
of
Conscience
,
and
a
full
perswasion
,
and
dread
upon
their
spirits
,
☜
that
not
to
do
it
were
to
desert
God
,
and
consequently
to
incur
Damnation
.
Now
when
Mens
rage
is
both
heightened
,
and
sanctified
by
Conscience
,
the
War
will
be
fierce
:
for
what
is
done
out
of
Conscience
,
is
done
with
the
utmost
activity
,
and
then
's
Speech
to
the
King
of
will
be
found
true
which
sentence
deserves
seriously
to
be
considered
by
all
Governors
,
and
timely
understood
,
lest
it
come
to
be
felt
.
P.
212.
P.
236.
We
have
seen
Rebellion
commented
out
of
He
that
makes
his
Prince
despised
,
and
undervalued
,
blows
a
Trumpet
against
him
in
Mens
Hearts
,
To
imagine
a
King
without
Majesty
,
a
without
Sovereignty
,
is
a
Paradox
,
and
direct
contradiction
.
—
The
Church
of
glories
in
nothing
more
,
than
that
she
is
the
truest
friend
to
Kings
,
and
to
Kingly
Government
,
of
any
other
Church
in
the
World.
—
It
is
the
happiness
of
some
Professions
,
and
Callings
,
that
they
can
equally
square
themselves
to
,
and
thrive
under
all
Revolutions
of
Government
:
but
the
Clergy
of
neither
know
,
nor
affect
that
happiness
,
and
are
willing
to
be
despised
for
not
doing
so
.
—
And
so
far
is
our
Church
from
encroaching
upon
the
Civil
Power
,
as
some
who
are
back-friends
to
both
would
maliciously
insinuate
,
that
were
it
stript
of
the
very
remainder
of
its
privileges
,
and
made
as
like
the
Primitive
Church
for
its
bareness
,
as
it
is
already
for
its
Purity
,
it
could
chearfully
,
and
what
is
more
,
Loyally
,
want
all
such
Privileges
,
and
in
the
want
of
them
pray
,
that
the
Civil
Power
may
flourish
as
much
,
and
stand
as
secure
from
the
assaults
of
Fanatick
Anti-Monarchical
Principles
,
grown
to
such
a
dreadful
height
during
the
Churches
late
confusions
,
as
it
stood
while
the
Church
enjoyed
those
Privileges
.
John
Moor.
Our
Saviour
was
the
first
,
that
did
effectually
recommend
this
Passive
Virtue
to
the
World
,
and
furnished
Men
with
such
true
Arguments
to
bear
their
Cross
,
as
made
the
most
afflicted
state
not
only
supportable
,
but
to
be
preferred
before
the
happiness
of
this
life
.
P.
16
,
17.
—
A
good
Man
,
when
he
is
persecuted
for
his
Religion
,
neither
deserts
it
,
nor
by
any
unlawful
means
defends
it
.
He
will
not
renounce
his
Faith
to
escape
Persecution
,
and
yet
he
dreads
by
resisting
of
Authority
to
promote
the
cause
of
Religion
;
P.
19.
it
being
a
blasphemy
against
the
Divine
Wisdom
and
Power
,
to
suppose
God
can
stand
in
need
of
our
sins
to
bring
to
pass
his
most
glorious
designs
He
then
,
in
whom
this
virtue
of
Patience
dwells
,
keeps
a
due
regard
to
the
commands
laid
upon
him
to
submit
himself
to
the
Supreme
Powers
,
and
he
dares
not
lift
up
his
Hand
against
the
Lords
Anointed
,
☞
nor
Levy
War
upon
the
most
plausible
account
whatsoever
:
nay
to
him
it
cannot
but
seem
a
wonder
,
that
the
Doctrin
of
Resistance
should
have
gone
down
so
glibly
with
any
,
who
have
read
the
New
Testament
,
and
are
baptised
into
the
Christian
Faith.
—
All
Resistance
to
the
Supreme
Authority
is
unlawful
—
The
Popes
of
being
the
first
pretenders
from
Scripture
to
a
right
to
resist
the
Civil
Power
,
And
it
is
most
certain
,
that
by
the
same
Argument
,
they
would
take
off
their
obligation
to
this
plain
Christian
Duty
,
they
may
excuse
themselves
from
their
obligations
to
all
the
rest
.
Will
they
plead
,
that
the
Gospel
is
not
a
perfect
Rule
of
Duty
,
and
that
the
inspired
Writers
did
not
foresee
,
and
provide
for
all
cases
,
Upon
the
same
ground
they
dispense
with
one
Law
of
Christ
,
they
may
dispense
with
as
many
as
they
please
.
P.
29.
—
If
the
Magistrates
be
Ordained
of
God
,
then
it
is
no
more
lawful
for
an
hundred
thousand
Men
to
resist
him
,
than
for
twelve
;
and
if
we
are
bound
to
submit
for
Conscience
sake
,
no
increase
of
our
numbers
,
or
strength
,
can
alter
the
Rule
of
our
Duty
,
or
take
off
the
Obligation
of
Conscience
.
☜
So
that
had
the
Primitive
Christians
had
more
potent
Arms
than
yet
no
right
ever
could
have
accured
to
them
thereby
to
oppose
Gods
Ordinance
,
or
to
proceed
against
their
Conscience
.
P.
30.
—
The
Popes
of
were
the
first
pretenders
from
Scripture
to
a
right
not
only
of
Resisting
,
but
of
Deposing
Kings
&c.
P.
40.
could
not
have
spit
ranker
venom
at
Kings
,
or
spoke
with
greater
contempt
of
their
Authority
,
than
It
always
holds
true
with
respect
to
the
Sovereign
Power
in
any
Country
,
what
was
said
by
Judge
both
like
a
pious
Christian
,
and
an
able
Lawyer
,
concerning
the
Royal
Authority
of
our
Nation
:
that
the
of
our
Kings
are
holden
of
Heaven
,
and
cannot
for
any
Cause
Escheat
to
their
Subjects
;
nor
they
for
any
Cause
make
any
positive
or
actual
forcible
resistance
against
them
:
but
that
we
ought
to
yield
to
them
Passive
Obedience
,
by
suffering
the
punishment
,
albeit
their
commands
should
be
against
the
Divine
Law
,
and
that
in
such
Case
for
who
can
lift
up
his
hand
against
the
Lords
Anointed
and
be
guiltless
?
Rebellious
Perjuries
A further branch of Perjury there is , which in the late Rebellious days involved a great part of the three Nations , over and over . Some Popular wicked Men , Sons of Belial , contrary to the Oath of the Lord upon them , rose up against the Lords Anointed , drew in ( against their Allegiance also ) many , and many thousands of the People into that Rebellion and bloody War ; and when through thy just judgment upon the three Kingdoms for former sins , those Perjured Rebellious Men had very far prevailed , and imbrued their Hands not only in the common blood of their fellow Subjects , but also in the sacred blood of their Sovereign , and driven all the Royal Family into Foreign parts ; the dayly practice was making and taking new Oaths , and imposing them upon the People , and then both breaking them themselves , and compelling others to break them . — O God! ☜ how many Rebellious Oaths were there framed contrary to that one rightful Oath of Allegiance , every of which later Oaths were direct and solemn Perjury .
The dreadful effects of that Rebellion , and those Perjuries we now see : and we have all reason to fear the guilt of them will not cease operating to further vengeance upon the Nations , for that there are still left therein Men of like wicked Principles .
But O God! when thou makest inquisition for blood , shut not up the innocent with the guilty . The Established Church thou knowest all along abhorred , and withstood unanimously as one Man , those false , Treasonable and bloody practices , and chose the utmost sufferings rather than joyn therein , or in the least comply therewith .
Notwithstanding we acknowledge the multitude of the Offenders was so great , that both the Rebellion , and the Perjuries may affect the whole Body of the Nation . For if thou wilt by no means hold them guiltless , who take thy name in vain , what may we all expect ?
Paris
,
Jan.
Old
Cause
Wake 's Defence of the Exposition of the Doctrine of the Church of England against the Exceptions of Monsieur de Meaux , &c. Licensed by C. Alston .
(
i.
e.
the
Papists
Perjury
and
Faction
for
this
very
cause
,
loaded
her
with
all
the
Injuries
Hell
it self
could
invent
.
That
the
Church
of
is
by
Principle
a
Friend
to
Monarchy
The
Lord
rebuke
thee
Common
Prayer
Common
Prayer
Harmony
of
Confessions
Sedition
is
worse
than
Murther
doing
evil
that
good
may
come
thereof
,
men's
damnation
is
just
they
that
resist
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
.
Isaac
Barrow
only
Arms
with
prayers
and
tears
Greg.
Naz.
Two
inseparable
Notes
of
a
genuine
Son
of
the
Church
of
Puller
:
*
*
Moderat
.
of
the
Ch.
of
Engl.
ch.
12.
§
5.
Other
Sects
deny
the
King's
Supremacy
in
Matters
Ecclesiastical
,
either
claiming
a
Power
of
Jurisdiction
over
him
,
or
pleading
a
Privilege
of
Exemption
from
under
him
,
where
as
the
Clergy
of
the
like
good
Christians
,
and
good
Subjects
,
neither
pretend
to
any
Jurisdiction
over
the
Kings
of
nor
withdraw
their
Subjection
from
them
.
†
†
Sect.
6
,
7.
And
then
he
vindicates
that
Expression
of
of
the
Synod
The
Moderation
of
our
Church
doth
not
favour
any
Doctrines
,
or
Practices
which
are
prejudicial
to
the
safety
of
human
Society
in
general
—
It
doth
no where
pretend
to
remit
the
Divine
Laws
,
or
dispense
with
Oaths
,
or
transfer
the
Rights
of
Kingdoms
,
Contrariwise
it
requires
of
all
of
its
Communion
to
give
the
King
such
Security
of
their
Allegeance
and
Fealty
,
as
may
be
a
sufficient
Security
to
his
Government
.
extremely
agree
in
their
Principles
against
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
according
to
that
of
Bishop
It
is
admirable
to
see
how
the
Commonwealths
Men
in
the
times
of
the
late
Rebellion
received
their
Principles
from
the
ancient
and
modern
Writers
of
the
and
other
Papists
,
and
still
agree
with
them
in
most
of
the
Republican
Doctrines
,
and
Tendencies
of
them
to
the
like
Practices
.
—
Both
deny
the
Supremacy
of
the
King
;
one
attributes
it
to
the
Pope
originally
,
the
other
to
the
People
;
and
the
same
Arguments
,
which
the
Pope
useth
for
his
Supremacy
over
Kings
,
the
Disciplinarians
use
for
establishing
their
Sovereignty
.
The
Pretence
of
the
King's
Authority
against
his
Person
was
hatch'd
under
the
Territories
,
and
was
made
use
of
in
the
The
Rules
for
making
a
King
to
be
a
Tyrant
,
and
then
ceasing
to
be
a
King
;
that
it
may
be
lawful
to
attempt
any
thing
against
his
Person
and
Life
,
are
so
much
the
same
,
§.
20.
that
they
cannot
be
more
.
—
I
need
not
here
relate
,
how
many
Doctrines
of
the
tend
to
dissolve
the
one
towards
another
,
—
absolving
People
from
their
Oaths
and
Allegiance
,
No
Faith
to
be
kept
with
Hereticks
,
How
do
many
Principles
of
our
tend
to
destroy
the
Relations
of
King
and
Subject
,
Bishop
and
People
,
Resistance
against
lawful
Authority
WE
your
Majesties
most
faithful
and
obedient
Subjects
of
the
University
of
have
long
,
with
the
greatest
and
sincerest
joy
,
beheld
what
we
hope
is
in
some
measure
the
effect
of
our
own
Prayers
,
the
generous
Emulation
of
our
Fellow
Subjects
,
contending
who
should
first
and
best
express
their
Duty
and
Gratitude
to
their
Sovereign
;
at
this
time
especially
,
when
the
seditious
Endeavours
of
unreasonable
Men
have
made
it
necessary
to
assert
the
ancient
Loyalty
of
the
Nation
,
and
make
the
World
sensible
that
we
do
not
degenerate
from
those
prime
Glories
of
our
Ancestors
,
Love
and
Allegiance
to
our
Prince
.
That
we
were
not
seen
in
those
loyal
Crowds
,
but
chose
rather
to
stand
by
and
applaud
their
honest
and
religious
Zeal
,
we
humbly
presume
will
not
be
imputed
to
the
want
of
it
in
our selves
,
either
by
your
Majesty
or
your
People
:
for
,
Sir
,
it
is
(
at
present
)
the
great
honor
of
this
your
University
,
not
only
to
be
stedfast
and
constant
in
our
Duty
,
but
to
be
eminently
so
,
and
to
suffer
for
it
,
as
much
as
the
Calumnies
and
Reproaches
of
factious
and
malicious
Men
can
inflict
upon
us
:
And
that
they
have
been
hitherto
able
to
do
no
more
than
vent
the
venom
of
their
Tongues
;
that
they
have
not
proceeded
to
Plunder
and
Sequestration
,
to
violate
our
Chappels
,
rifle
our
Libraries
,
and
empty
our
Colleges
,
as
once
they
did
,
next
to
the
over-ruling
Providence
of
Almighty
God
,
is
only
due
to
the
Royal
Care
and
Prudence
of
your
most
sacred
Majesty
,
who
gave
so
seasonable
a
check
to
the
arbitrary
and
insolent
Undertakings
.
But
no
earthly
Power
,
we
hope
,
no
Menaces
or
Misery
,
shall
ever
be
able
to
make
us
renounce
or
forget
our
Duty
.
We
will
still
believe
and
maintain
,
That
our
Kings
derive
not
their
Titles
from
the
People
,
but
from
God
;
that
to
him
only
they
are
accountable
;
that
it
belongs
not
to
Subjects
,
either
to
create
or
censure
,
but
to
honor
and
obey
their
Sovereign
,
who
comes
to
be
so
by
a
fundamental
hereditary
Right
of
Succession
,
which
no
Religion
,
no
Law
,
no
Fault
or
Forfeiture
can
alter
or
diminish
.
Nor
will
we
ever
abate
of
our
well-instructed
Zeal
for
our
most
holy
Religion
,
as
it
is
professed
and
established
by
Law
in
the
Church
of
that
Church
which
hath
so
long
stood
,
and
still
is
the
envy
and
terror
of
her
Adversaries
,
as
well
as
the
beauty
and
strength
of
the
Reformation
.
It
is
thus
,
Dread
Sir
,
that
we
have
learned
our
own
,
and
thus
we
teach
others
their
Duty
to
God
and
the
King
:
in
the
conscientious
discharge
of
both
which
we
have
been
so
long
protected
and
encouraged
by
your
Majesties
most
just
and
gracious
Government
,
that
we
neither
need
nor
desire
any
other
Declaration
than
that
Experience
,
for
our
assurance
and
security
for
the
future
.
In
all
which
Grace
and
Goodness
,
Great
Sir
,
we
have
nothing
to
return
;
we
bring
no
Names
and
Seals
,
no
Lives
and
Fortunes
,
well
capable
of
your
Majesties
Service
,
or
at
all
worthy
of
your
Acceptance
;
nothing
but
Hearts
and
Prayers
,
Vows
of
a
zealous
and
lasting
Loyalty
;
Our Selves
and
Studies
,
all
that
we
can
or
ever
shall
be
able
to
perform
,
which
we
here
most
sincerely
promise
and
most
humbly
tender
at
your
Majesties
feet
,
a
mean
and
worthless
Present
;
but
such
a
one
as
we
hope
will
not
be
disdained
by
the
most
gracious
and
indulgent
Prince
that
Heaven
ever
bestowed
upon
a
People
.
i.
e.
i.
e.
Blessed
Jesu
!
—
This
this
Sanguinary
Doctrine
,
was
no
of
thy
making
,
no
of
thy
teaching
.
Thy
Doctrine
was
sealed
with
no
bloud
but
that
of
thy
own
,
who
wast
the
of
it
,
and
that
of
thy
and
Martyrs
,
who
were
the
of
it
;
and
though
thou
said'st
thou
camest
yet
that
was
not
designed
to
fight
with
,
but
to
suffer
by
;
it
was
a
Sword
of
a
not
of
an
persecution
as
to
thy
Disciples
,
by
which
they
were
to
fall
victims
themselves
,
and
not
to
sacrifice
the
lives
of
others
.
And
May
God
ever
preserve
his
gracious
and
Us
the
sinful
People
of
this
from
such
villanous
Attempts
of
his
and
our
Enemies
—
I
am
heartily
sorry
,
that
any
who
delight
to
wear
the
name
of
should
give
a
just
occasion
for
such
a
Charge
.
Nation
had
been
long
held
in
singular
Reputation
;
P.
24.
for
good
Natur'd
and
Loyal
Courage
,
and
not
onely
the
neighbouring
Nations
,
but
the
more
remote
parts
of
the
Earth
have
been
witnesses
of
their
Dutiful
Affection
to
their
Kings
.
—
And
Doubtless
we
have
great
reason
to
own
the
kindness
of
their
They
went
out
from
Us
,
and
would
not
be
of
Us
;
because
our
Doctrine
was
too
Loyal
and
Passive
for
Men
of
so
fiery
Temper
;
and
the
greatest
Tyranny
they
found
in
our
Religion
,
was
the
Restraint
that
it
laid
on
the
Conscience
of
Men
from
resisting
against
the
He
who
has
no
due
Conscience
of
his
not
for
Gods
sake
,
but
his
own
,
is
a
Servant
but
during
his
own
pleasure
or
Advantage
.
—
Now
let
us
learn
the
Necessity
of
joyning
and
the
together
.
It
is
the
same
that
is
to
be
Reverenc'd
in
both
,
they
cannot
be
separated
,
but
to
the
manifest
disadvantage
of
all
humane
Authority
.
—
Learn
to
detect
all
the
plausible
beginnings
and
Witchcrafts
of
and
confirm
our selves
with
stedfast
Resolutions
of
perpetual
Obedience
to
our
Sovereign
.
It
was
a
usual
saying
among
the
Rabbies
,
that
no
one
can
judge
the
but
he
who
is
over
all
,
God
blessed
for
ever
;
and
The
Reformed
Religion
of
our
Church
,
gives
no
Rules
,
prefers
no
Examples
,
but
what
are
obedient
and
Loyal
ones
.
If
any
will
convince
our
Church
as
accessary
to
any
others
,
let
them
impeach
our
authentick
Constitutions
,
her
Doctrine
,
Worship
or
Discipline
.
Her
Doctrine
is
contained
in
the
Articles
,
and
Book
of
which
are
of
Age
,
and
can
speak
for
themselves
.
What
our
Articles
do
more
concisely
speak
,
the
do
more
fully
teach
;
—
With
an
exact
agreement
to
this
Doctrine
,
is
her
Liturgy
compos'd
.
Nor
has
the
practice
of
the
Children
of
this
Church
,
ever
to
those
excellent
Rules
Shall
we
Curse
,
shall
we
detest
the
Men
who
acted
or
encouraged
this
Murther
?
No
,
But
we
will
execrate
those
damnable
Positions
which
gave
occasion
to
it
;
those
Positions
which
fix
the
Government
in
the
people
,
and
transfer
to
them
a
power
to
Curb
,
to
Correct
,
to
depose
their
Princes
.
You
bloudy
,
you
Antichristian
,
you
Hellish
Doctrines
,
let
there
be
no
more
Dew
nor
Rain
upon
you
!
let
them
not
be
diffus'd
,
nor
propagate
any
farther
,
but
wither
and
die
.
What
remains
,
but
that
we
ever
detest
and
accurse
their
villanous
suggestions
,
beware
of
the
Witchcraft
of
Rebellion
,
and
not
suffer
our selves
to
be
again
charm'd
and
trick'd
out
of
our
Loyalty
.
Protestant
,
but
a
Dissenters
Plot
,
Solution
of
the
Popular
Objections
of
Persecuting
according
to
,
and
against
Law
,
Rebels
should
shew
so
much
of
ingenuity
,
and
serious
Penitence
,
as
the
Sorcerers
did
Who
burnt
their
Books
,
—
for
I
dare
aver
,
that
there
are
more
Arguments
for
Resisting
of
Lawful
Princes
,
which
they
cannot
but
know
is
threatned
with
damnation
,
in
the
Books
of
some
,
who
term
themselves
true
Protestants
,
than
are
in
all
those
,
which
are
written
by
such
as
they
justly
condemn
for
Idolatrous
,
and
Trayterous
Papists
.
P.
19.
What
greater
encouragement
can
be
given
Men
pretending
to
Religion
and
Conscience
,
than
when
their
Guides
,
☜
to
whom
they
have
committed
the
Conduct
of
their
Souls
,
shall
and
urge
them
to
Rebellion
by
Scripture
,
and
Examples
.
—
They
are
like
them
in
the
Gospel
,
whom
no
Bonds
,
or
Chains
could
restrain
from
practising
the
mischief
they
had
imagined
.
No
Obligation
of
Laws
,
of
Conscience
,
of
Fear
,
or
Favour
,
no
Oaths
or
Promises
could
hold
them
,
but
they
mock
God
himself
,
that
they
may
the
more
unsuspectedly
destroy
his
Vicegerent
.
Pag.
22.
—
If
the
Principles
allowed
of
in
any
Community
of
Men
,
☞
do
countenance
the
Resisting
,
Deposing
,
and
Mur
hering
of
Princes
,
be
it
on
pretence
of
Heresie
,
or
Tyranny
,
or
for
the
good
of
the
Kirk
,
reforming
Abuses
,
or
redressing
Grievances
,
though
there
be
but
a
few
Actors
,
yet
all
are
Criminals
.
When
was
Sacrificing
at
the
Conspiracy
was
strengthned
,
saith
the
Text.
—
It
seems
,
that
had
his
and
these
were
they
that
strengthned
the
Rebellion
.
By
him
the
People
were
instructed
in
their
great
Priviledges
,
and
Power
,
that
there
is
Idolatry
,
and
Superstition
in
the
Church
;
Oppression
and
Tyranny
in
the
State
:
that
they
ought
to
shake
off
these
Yoaks
of
Bondage
,
and
vindicate
themselves
into
the
glorious
liberty
of
the
Sons
and
Daughters
of
God.
P.
27
,
28.
One
tells
the
People
,
That
Vnder
such
Doctrines
as
these
the
Presses
have
sweat
,
the
Church
hath
groaned
,
the
Peoples
souls
been
led
Captive
in
Chains
of
darkness
,
and
under
these
this
horrid
Conspiracy
hath
been
hatched
.
The
Devil
himself
,
when
he
appeared
in
the
Mantle
of
never
did
,
nor
could
teach
more
pernicious
Doctrine
than
this
saith
,
that
the
murther
of
was
more
owing
to
the
Doctrine
of
than
the
Hands
of
who
slew
him
Thebaean
Legion
The
Faith
and
Practice
of
a
Church
of
Whole
Duty
of
Man
Passive
Obedience
against
Law
too
That
neither
in
the
Case
of
Religion
,
nor
of
Legal
Rights
,
nor
in
the
case
of
Natural
Defence
,
and
the
otherwise
remediless
case
of
Mankind
by
the
encroachments
of
Princes
,
P.
27.
it
's
any
way
lawful
to
take
Arms.
Protestant
Religion
Paul
resisting
of
Power
several
Laws
those
times
of
danger
and
persecution
wherein
God's
Providence
has
placed
them
.
Religion is in danger , and like to be undermined by the close and subtle Arts , or overborn by the more open and powerful violence of strong and witty Enemies . And this is God's Cause , and Christ our Lord and Saviour's Interest . So that whatever is done here , we think is in Service of our Maker . If we fight it is his Battels . — Some on one Hand that call us Hereticks — think no means sinful whereby they can weaken and divide . And others again even of our own selves , who justly abhor these damnable Instances of Disobedience , upon pretence of preserving or propagating Religion , in some furious and firy spirited sort of Papists ( for God forbid , that we should think them all to be of this temper ) do yet run into the same extravagance , which upon so great reason they condemn in them .
For if we look into our zeal for the common Religion of Protestants , we shall find , that we transgress many , and those most material and weighty Laws of it , whilst we express our affection and concern to defend and preserve it .
For doth not this pretence of preserving our Religion , carry us beyond all the Bounds of Peaceableness and good Subjection ?
Yea , I add further , that these same Fears for our endangered Religion transport us into the Transgression of sundry weighty Laws , which oblige us towards our very Enemies , who have contrived to destroy us .
Thus full of Sin and Disobedience is this sanctified pretence . It is the Cover for every Offence , ☞ and the common shelter for all Transgressions ; for we boggle not at an● sin so long as it tends to preserve us in the prosperous Profession of our endangered or oppressed Religion .
But if Men would consider calmly , and have patience to look beyond the surface and bare outsides of things , they would soon discern the vanity of this pretence , and how far it will be from excusing any such sinful and disobedient Practices , as they think to justifie and warrant by it .
For as for true and substantial Religion , for protection whereof they would be thought to venture upon all these Transgressions , it stands in no need of their help to preserve it in persecuting times , altho they should use innocent and just means , not such as are sinful and disobedient ; it would live then without their care , and whether they went about by any politick means to preserve it or no. For Religion is not lost when Religious Men are persecuted ; it doth not suffer when they do that profess it , seeing it is not one jot impaired when Men are buffeted and imprisoned , nay , when they bleed and die for it . ☞ Could the violence of Persecution have oppressed our Religion , it had been stifled in the Birth . For it entered in a persecuting Age , and yet was not over-born by the pressure of its Sufferings , but bravely overcame them . It begun , grew up , and conquered all the World in the very Heat of Affliction and Opposition ; the more it was burdened , the more still it spread .
And indeed what should hinder Religion from thriving in evil Times ? For the same Religious Duties which are practised with more ease in prosperous , are exercised also , but with greater honor in an afflicted state of things .
Nay , some of its more eminent Parts and noble Instances are not capable of being exercised at other times .
It is not Religion then , whatever Men may vainly pretend , that makes them run into the Breach of Laws , and Contempt of Duty , lest they should suffer in the profession of it . For God and Religion owe them no thanks for such a Course , because he is not honored , ☞ nor is strengthned and preserved but ruined and destroyed by it . But the true and real Cause of such Disobedience , whereof God and Religion are only the Color and false Pretence , is plainly a great want of Religion , and of the Love of God , and too great a love of the World , and of Mens own selves .
it
is
not
lawful
upon
any
pretence
whatsoever
,
i.
e.
Whole
Duty
of
Man
They
that
resist
,
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
.
Grotius
,
Beza
i.
e.
contra
duo
mandata
Caesaris
Bulla
aurea
That
it
was
the
cause
of
many
Tumults
and
Seditions
,
&c.
—
If
any
under
the
pretence
of
Religion
,
do
raise
Tumults
,
if
any
Man
make
the
free
Grace
of
God
a
Pretext
for
their
Licentiousness
,
let
the
Laws
compel
such
Men
to
be
quiet
;
let
not
the
Truth
be
evil
spoken
of
for
the
†
†
Id.
l.
17.
an.
1546.
Wickedness
of
some
profligate
Men.
—
And
if
at
last
the
Whispers
of
ill-minded
Men
shall
fill
your
ears
,
so
that
we
still
must
be
inured
to
Bonds
and
Whips
,
and
Tortures
,
and
Manglings
,
and
Burnings
,
that
like
Sheep
appointed
to
the
Slaughter
we
must
be
reduced
to
the
utmost
extremity
,
we
will
with
patience
possess
our
Souls
,
and
wait
till
the
Lord
will
deliver
us
.
That
we
ought
to
obey
,
not
only
good
Princes
,
but
those
who
do
not
their
Duty
,
and
that
as
to
the
point
of
Obedience
of
Subjects
,
there
is
no
difference
between
the
just
King
and
the
unjust
.
—
That
if
we
are
severely
tormented
by
a
cruel
Prince
,
if
we
are
robb'd
by
a
covetous
or
a
luxurious
Prince
,
if
we
are
slighted
,
and
neglected
to
be
protected
by
a
slothful
one
,
nay
,
if
we
are
vex'd
by
an
impious
and
sacrilegious
Prince
for
the
sake
of
Piety
and
Religion
,
let
us
remember
,
that
our
Sins
have
deserved
such
Scourges
from
God
;
then
let
humility
check
our
Impatience
,
and
let
us
afterward
consider
,
that
we
cannot
help
all
this
Evil
;
that
there
is
nothing
left
,
but
to
implore
the
help
of
God
,
in
whose
hands
are
the
Hearts
of
Kings
,
When
Princes
do
command
any
thing
against
God's
Law
,
we
are
to
obey
God
,
and
must
in
such
Cases
comfort
our selves
,
that
we
have
obeyed
God
as
we
ought
,
while
we
suffer
every
thing
rather
than
desert
our
Religion
.
(
Though
no
profest
Divine
,
yet
to
be
reckoned
here
)
May
God
never
permit
,
the
God
by
whom
Kings
Reign
,
may
he
never
permit
,
that
those
Men
,
who
are
not
well
inclined
toward
their
Prince
,
may
light
upon
the
Book
of
or
take
Counsel
from
him
,
or
any
other
such
Writer
.
There
are
many
at
this
day
,
acted
by
a
preposterous
Zeal
,
who
under
the
pretence
of
Religion
and
Piety
,
dare
ingage
in
Rebellions
,
Treasons
,
most
cruel
Murthers
of
the
Innocent
,
subversion
of
lawful
Governments
,
and
the
blackest
Parricides
of
their
Princes
.
St.
the
Apostle
,
whom
no
Man
will
deny
to
have
been
acted
by
a
most
holy
and
fervent
Zeal
for
Faith
in
the
Son
of
God
;
being
admonish'd
,
that
there
were
some
,
who
boasted
that
they
approved
of
that
old
saying
,
cries
out
,
that
they
speak
and
that
as
if
he
were
pronouncing
an
against
such
profane
Men.
—
But
our
modern
Zelots
,
how
contrary
are
they
to
St.
They
seem
to
have
minded
that
one
thing
,
that
they
might
exclude
the
King
from
his
rightful
Succession
,
due
to
him
by
Inheritance
,
and
by
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
Peter
du
Moulin
Du
Moulin
Commonwealth
of
Rochel
To
persuade
them
to
Peace
,
to
dissolve
their
Covnention
,
and
to
throw
themselves
,
as
they
ought
,
on
the
Kings
Mercy
;
advising
them
to
obey
the
King
,
and
thereby
to
take
away
all
pretence
from
their
Enemies
.
—
And
,
if
God
saw
fit
,
that
they
should
suffer
extremity
;
for
every
one
that
feared
God
,
would
be
sure
to
suffer
for
no
other
cause
,
but
for
the
Profession
of
the
Gospel
,
the
Son
says
,
Ubi
Supr.
p.
45.
that
the
actions
of
the
Men
of
were
disallowed
of
their
Church
.
—
That
they
were
exhorted
to
their
Duty
by
their
Divines
.
—
And
that
this
was
the
Sense
of
the
National
Synod
,
of
which
was
the
President
but
two
months
before
he
wrote
his
Letter
.
Buckler
of
Faith
,
That
the
Government
of
Kings
is
by
Divine
Right
,
and
founded
upon
the
Ordinance
of
God
,
and
that
God
hath
required
Obedience
to
Magistrates
,
as
to
those
whom
he
hath
established
:
and
that
whosoever
resisteth
them
resisteth
God
,
and
that
those
who
affirm
,
that
the
Authority
of
Kings
is
of
Human
Institution
,
put
Kings
upon
maintaining
their
Interests
by
force
,
That
that
Allegiance
of
Subjects
is
firm
which
is
incorporated
in
Piety
,
and
is
esteemed
a
part
of
Religion
,
and
of
the
service
which
we
owe
to
God.
Hugo
Grotius
de
Jure
Belli
,
Grot.
in
Mat.
xxvi
.
52.
&
Pacis
,
If
it
be
once
admitted
that
private
Men
,
when
they
are
injured
by
the
Magistrate
,
may
forceably
resist
him
,
all
places
would
be
full
of
Tumults
,
and
no
Laws
,
or
Judicatures
would
have
any
Authority
,
since
there
is
no
Man
,
who
is
not
inclined
to
favour
himself
.
For
both
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
have
Preached
the
Doctrine
,
that
no
force
is
to
be
opposed
to
the
Supreme
Power
:
and
that
we
ought
to
own
,
and
retain
the
Doctrine
to
be
of
Divine
Right
and
Institution
.
He
shall
take
your
sons
,
and
your
daughters
,
David
Blondel
That
a
Prince
hath
his
Power
from
the
People
,
contrary
to
what
S.
says
expresly
of
that
he
was
ordained
of
God
;
affirming
further
,
that
lawful
Kings
,
being
guilty
of
ill
management
of
their
Power
,
are
accountable
to
,
and
shall
be
punished
by
God
,
who
gave
them
that
Power
,
Pag.
187
,
but
not
to
Men.
—
That
this
Opinion
,
that
Kings
were
subject
to
any
human
Authority
,
was
brought
into
the
Church
near
years
after
our
Saviour
came
into
the
World
,
when
the
Church
could
not
be
presumed
to
be
in
a
better
condition
than
it
was
,
when
it
flourished
in
the
former
Ages
of
Christianity
.
And
that
no
Man
before
ever
owned
the
Power
of
any
Man
over
Kings
.
Tertullian
,
Pag.
188.
Hosius
Corduba
,
Basil
,
Ambrose
,
Hierom
,
Arnobius
junior
,
Cassiodore
That
King
was
above
the
coercive
power
of
the
Law
,
nor
could
be
called
to
account
for
his
Faults
.
Against
thee
only
have
I
sinned
.
If
Subjects
offend
against
the
Laws
of
Justice
,
the
King
corrects
them
:
but
if
the
King
offends
,
who
shall
correct
him
?
None
but
he
who
is
Justice
it self
;
all
other
persons
are
under
the
Restraint
of
Laws
,
but
Kings
only
are
reserved
to
the
Tribunal
of
God
;
and
therefore
,
while
,
according
to
the
Apostle
,
it
is
a
terrible
thing
to
fall
into
the
Hands
of
the
Living
God
,
it
will
be
more
terrible
to
Kings
,
who
have
none
on
earth
their
Superior
,
that
may
awe
them
,
if
they
sin
more
licentiously
,
and
heinously
than
others
.
Sam.
Petit
Monsieur
Allix
That
the
Determination
that
Kings
may
be
deposed
,
is
That
Religion
teaches
men
to
give
Obedience
to
Pagan
,
Tyrannical
,
Persecuting
,
Heretical
Princes
That
it
was
reasonable
,
that
he
should
publish
to
the
World
the
Opinion
of
their
disconsolate
Churches
upon
the
Doctrine
of
Obedience
,
which
ought
to
be
given
to
higher
Powers
.
Thus
he
was
instructed
in
his
Infancy
and
Youth
;
thus
he
saw
it
practised
in
their
Congregations
and
Assemblies
;
thus
for
many
years
himself
had
taught
it
,
as
he
had
read
and
found
it
contain'd
in
the
Holy
Scriptures
.
No
good
man
ought
to
resist
a
Prince
for
any
earthly
Interest
whatsoever
;
nay
,
nor
for
Religion
neither
,
It
may
be
objected
,
that
the
Doctrine
of
such
absolute
Power
in
Princes
should
give
occasion
to
the
increase
of
misery
in
such
passive
Churches
.
To
which
I
answer
,
1.
That
were
it
so
,
that
such
temporal
misery
should
be
increased
by
it
,
yet
that
countervailed
not
the
necessity
of
recovering
so
many
Souls
without
number
from
death
temporal
first
,
and
afterwards
from
eternal
.
If
a
Prince
will
use
force
and
violence
there
,
all
that
we
have
to
do
,
is
to
suffer
with
humility
and
patience
both
his
threats
and
the
worst
he
can
do
,
not
suffering
his
rigor
to
raise
the
least
motion
to
Rebellion
in
us
,
and
transport
us
to
the
least
degree
of
outward
resistance
,
any
more
than
refusing
to
wound
our
Consciences
with
such
Acts
of
Religion
,
as
are
contrary
to
the
Faith
we
profess
;
and
never
had
the
Church
of
Christ
had
so
many
holy
Champions
as
deserved
the
Name
of
Martyrs
and
Confessors
,
if
they
had
not
thought
this
Rule
inviolably
true
.
Pag.
36.
We
must
suffer
all
their
displeasure
even
in
case
of
these
Essentials
without
murmuring
,
and
sacrifice
our
Resentments
to
the
Authority
that
afflicts
us
,
according
to
the
Commandment
of
God
,
which
we
keep
in
suffering
so
.
—
As
for
the
things
of
this
life
,
Pag.
40.
there
is
not
one
of
them
exempted
from
the
Power
of
Princes
;
for
as
the
Judgment
of
Conscience
upon
the
Account
of
being
peculiar
to
God
alone
,
was
the
reason
why
the
Essence
of
Religion
was
exempted
from
it
;
so
the
Cognizance
of
these
things
belonging
to
Princes
,
they
are
all
of
them
capable
to
receive
the
impressions
of
their
Power
,
That
in
all
States
,
where
that
Power
is
either
already
established
,
or
where
it
is
about
to
establish
it self
by
such
means
,
as
nothing
but
an
unjust
Rebellion
of
Subjects
can
prevent
,
the
Hand
of
God
ought
to
be
acknowledged
in
it
,
and
the
Secrets
of
his
Providence
adored
,
and
our
Sins
forsaken
,
which
provoke
the
King
of
Kings
to
permit
such
an
Increase
of
Power
,
and
try
to
obtain
that
Liberty
of
the
Divine
Mercy
,
which
it
is
not
lawful
for
us
to
give
our selves
;
and
if
it
please
not
God
to
take
off
that
Yoke
from
them
that
bear
it
,
or
to
help
them
escape
it
that
fly
from
it
,
it
is
matter
of
Conscience
to
undergo
it
,
as
a
Chastisement
of
God's
sending
,
and
against
which
we
cannot
struggle
,
without
opposing
him
who
sends
it
.
In
a
word
,
this
Power
is
a
Power
of
Impunity
which
Sovereigns
have
in
respect
of
their
People
.
he
observes
indirect
Power
Primitive
Christians
an
implicit
Contract
between
the
Prince
and
the
People
,
Popes
Deposing
Power
Implicit
Contract
render
to
God
the
things
that
are
God's
.
God
himself
Wo
be
to
them
that
make
good
evil
,
Pag.
24.
and
evil
good
,
when
it
serves
their
turn
.
The
Good
Old
Cause
The
Good
of
the
Church
lawful
to
resist
Authority
on
the
Account
of
Religion
,
but
folly
and
Impiety
not
to
do
it
,
where
there
is
any
probability
of
Success
.
that
the
Martyrs
were
only
to
be
commended
for
suffering
,
because
they
wanted
Power
to
resist
.
Most
Catholick
and
Primitive
Doctrine
Because
it
is
not
lawful
for
Christians
to
suffer
an
Heretical
Prince
,
if
he
seeks
to
draw
his
Subjects
to
his
Belief
.
Passive
Obedience
Theodore
Johnson
THE
first
part
of
the
having
been
favorably
received
by
the
generality
of
Readers
,
tho
unjustly
censured
,
and
undeservedly
reproach'd
by
some
Men
,
who
think
themselves
injured
thereby
;
I
have
thought
fit
to
publish
a
second
Part
of
the
same
History
,
not
doubting
your
leave
for
my
so
doing
;
wherein
the
Reader
may
find
that
Doctrin
carefully
,
and
at
large
deduc'd
through
the
first
Ages
of
our
Reformation
,
down
to
the
times
of
(
and
from
thence
to
the
present
time
)
to
shew
the
World
,
that
the
Opinion
was
not
first
hatch'd
,
and
brought
up
in
that
great
Man's
days
,
who
dyed
a
Martyr
to
the
constitutions
of
our
most
excellent
Church
,
and
among
them
to
the
true
Principles
of
Loyalty
:
Nor
do
I
believe
,
that
any
one
Primitive
Doctrin
,
wherein
we
differ
from
the
can
shew
even
in
that
Age
,
when
the
whole
drift
of
our
Writers
was
to
expose
and
confute
,
the
more
Authors
,
that
uniformly
assert
it
,
than
this
of
as
if
God
in
his
wise
and
good
Providence
had
so
order'd
it
,
to
stifle
an
Objection
,
which
he
foresaw
would
afterwards
be
made
against
it
in
the
degenerate
Ages
of
the
same
Church
;
nor
is
there
need
of
any
other
Apology
to
you
or
the
Reader
,
for
my
medling
with
this
Province
(
for
my
adding
some
Passages
to
what
hath
been
already
publish'd
,
and
illustrating
,
and
enlarging
others
)
since
if
the
interest
of
truth
be
promoted
,
See
the
History
unmask'd
.
it
matters
not
how
many
are
engaged
in
that
service
;
nor
that
whether
they
are
called
for
their
pains
I
have
often
heretofore
wondred
at
the
assurance
of
the
Authors
,
who
wrote
against
our
Church
a
little
after
the
Reformation
,
that
they
could
so
confidently
accuse
the
whole
Body
of
Pretestants
,
as
the
Preachers
,
and
Practisers
of
Rebellion
for
so
says
that
the
to
omit
other
Writers
when
I
seriously
reflected
upon
the
tumultuary
reformations
in
many
Countries
,
and
the
seditious
Writings
of
and
others
;
I
saw
reason
to
cease
my
wonder
at
the
accusation
,
tho
I
can
never
enough
admire
the
forehead
of
the
Accusers
,
who
at
the
same
time
,
that
they
impeach'd
the
Protestants
,
were
themselves
guilty
of
Writing
most
Traiterous
Libels
,
and
promoting
Sedition
and
Rebellion
,
as
much
as
in
them
lay
,
against
their
lawful
Sovereign
.
But
whomsoever
this
accusation
might
concern
in
those
days
,
I
am
sure
,
it
did
not
touch
the
of
whose
Loyalty
her
adversary
gives
a
fair
testimony
,
Of
Obed.
ch.
3.
p.
30.
Prat
Gen.
1558.
even
when
he
complains
of
it
and
in
the
Margin
he
sets
this
note
,
And
tho
it
may
be
expected
,
that
every
Age
will
produce
such
's
,
yet
the
Doctrin
of
the
Cross
,
and
the
benefits
of
a
patient
suffering
of
injuries
will
,
I
hope
,
be
always
so
well
understood
in
the
World
,
that
all
the
attempts
of
the
and
their
Journeymen
(
for
it
is
from
their
shop
that
these
Wares
come
)
will
prove
vain
,
and
the
true
Catholick
Doctrin
of
will
be
still
owned
,
still
honored
,
and
when
God
calls
to
the
performance
of
is
practised
;
—
the
Christian
Religion
is
soft
and
gentle
,
its
Foundation
was
laid
in
the
blood
of
its
institutor
,
and
our
Holy
Saviour
,
the
superstructure
cemented
with
the
blood
of
an
innumerable
Army
of
Martyrs
,
and
adorn'd
with
the
patience
of
the
Saints
;
and
the
more
truly
reformed
Christianity
is
,
the
more
like
it
grows
to
those
admirable
examples
,
the
more
meek
and
humble
it
is
,
and
the
better
prepared
for
a
state
of
suffering
;
but
when
Mammon
finds
a
way
into
the
House
of
God
,
and
the
Baptismal
Vow
is
forgotten
,
when
Men
depend
on
their
own
Arts
,
and
distrust
Gods
Providence
,
when
they
dare
fight
for
Religion
,
because
they
are
afraid
to
dye
for
it
,
and
can
allow
themselves
to
do
evil
,
that
good
may
come
thereof
;
it
is
no
wonder
,
if
Christianity
be
blended
with
the
World
,
and
made
a
pretence
to
serve
the
ends
of
pride
and
covetousness
,
of
ambition
and
revenge
;
Sir
Will
.
Temple's
Obs.
on
the
Netherl
.
c.
1.
p.
57.
according
to
the
observation
of
a
wise
Statesman
,
with
respect
to
the
How
truly
Ancient
,
and
Primitive
the
Doctrin
of
is
,
comes
not
within
the
limits
of
this
present
History
,
but
may
be
hereafter
considered
,
by
deducing
it
through
the
Writings
and
Practices
of
the
earliest
Christians
down
to
the
days
of
King
But
those
times
in
the
esteem
of
were
times
of
ignorance
,
and
the
truth
was
but
in
its
dawn
,
and
by
a
glimmering
light
Men
were
easily
led
out
of
their
way
;
for
he
says
,
that
the
Primitive
Christians
(
and
among
them
he
must
include
the
Apostles
,
Anti-Cavalerism
.
Sect.
6.
tho
guided
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
which
led
them
into
all
truth
)
knew
nothing
of
this
useful
Doctrin
of
Resistance
,
and
as
slanders
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
as
a
company
of
ignorant
Men
,
so
accuses
the
first
Reformers
,
as
the
genuine
assertors
of
the
Doctrin
of
Resistance
;
for
having
truly
alledged
,
that
the
Doctrin
of
the
Sacred
,
and
Inviolable
Authority
of
Princes
was
preserved
pure
,
and
uncorrupt
in
the
Church
;
till
the
Bishops
of
attempted
to
set
up
a
Kingdom
in
this
World
Paramount
to
all
Kings
and
Emperors
While
a
third
Writer
boldly
affirms
,
Thus
in
the
Opinion
of
such
Writers
,
was
the
weakness
of
the
Ancient
Christians
,
and
a
sign
,
they
were
under
a
lower
dispensation
,
and
that
to
assert
it
necessary
in
this
more
inlightned
Age
is
to
contradict
the
most
eminent
Reformers
,
and
the
Fundamental
Liberties
of
Nature
;
and
if
after
all
this
some
Men
should
be
so
resty
,
as
to
quote
St.
to
the
for
their
submission
to
Princes
which
words
he
elsewhere
thus
comments
,
Such
unhappy
Commentaries
do
some
Men
write
,
even
on
Holy
Scripture
it self
,
when
their
Interests
incline
their
minds
to
wrest
the
Sacred
Oracles
;
it
were
easie
to
prove
this
from
Pope
down
through
the
School-men
,
to
the
present
time
;
as
also
to
shew
,
how
Men
by
degrees
came
to
despise
,
then
to
speak
evil
,
and
at
last
with
violence
to
oppose
Kings
,
but
that
it
would
swell
this
Preface
to
too
great
a
bulk
.
While
I
must
profess
,
I
have
met
with
an
honester
,
and
more
Christian
account
of
our
duty
in
the
Heathen
whose
words
will
serve
for
an
excellent
Commentary
on
St.
Nor
shall
I
mention
,
how
dissonant
to
our
Laws
the
resisting
of
Kings
is
(
that
is
an
undertaking
recommended
to
the
Gentlemen
of
the
long
Robe
)
while
I
further
observe
,
that
many
of
the
Sermons
,
that
recommend
Non-Resistance
were
Printed
at
the
desire
of
the
Two
Houses
of
Parliament
,
others
at
the
request
of
the
Lord
Mayor
,
and
all
with
Licence
,
which
gives
us
the
suffrages
of
all
concern'd
in
the
publishing
the
discourses
,
as
well
as
the
Preacher
;
to
which
if
we
joyn
the
multitude
of
Addresses
I
mean
not
of
the
who
never
cryed
one
day
,
but
when
they
intended
to
cry
,
the
next
;
but
of
those
,
who
profess'd
themselves
true
Sons
of
the
Church
)
we
cannot
wish
for
a
more
full
and
particular
Evidence
;
I
have
not
always
tyed
my self
to
the
very
words
of
the
Authors
,
I
cite
(
especially
not
to
a
literal
translation
,
which
savors
of
a
mean
pedantry
)
but
I
have
no
where
wilfully
falsified
their
meaning
,
or
lessened
their
force
;
and
having
thus
accounted
for
the
equity
,
seasonableness
,
and
integrity
of
this
second
Part
,
I
conclude
with
that
Passage
of
Mr.
's
Letter
For
while
the
little
policies
of
crafty
Men
,
will
at
last
expose
and
ruin
them
,
integrity
will
be
its
own
security
.
I
have
taken
care
,
Sir
,
to
correct
the
Errata
of
your
first
part
,
as
of
this
second
,
while
I
hope
,
you
,
or
some
Friend
for
you
will
give
speedily
due
correction
to
your
many
answerers
(
as
one
of
them
hath
been
already
silenc'd
)
who
by
a
Method
peculiar
to
this
Age
,
undertake
to
confute
a
History
,
not
by
proving
the
falsifications
of
the
Author
,
or
disproving
the
matter
of
fact
,
but
by
shewing
reasons
,
why
what
was
said
by
some
Men
seven
years
ago
ought
to
be
unsaid
,
and
retracted
in
this
present
juncture
;
as
if
the
change
of
Mens
circumstances
necessarily
brought
with
it
a
change
of
that
truth
,
which
I
thought
eternal
,
and
unchangable
.
I
am
,
Peter
Heylyn
English
Tongue
Stephen
Gardiner
Melchior
Gold●s●us
the
Power
of
Kings
against
the
Papal
Usurpations
English
,
anno
In
that
place
God
hath
set
Princes
,
whom
as
Representers
of
his
Image
unto
men
,
he
would
have
to
be
reputed
in
the
supreme
,
and
most
high
room
,
and
to
excel
among
all
other
human
Creatures
,
as
S.
writeth
,
and
that
the
same
Princes
reign
by
his
Authority
,
as
the
holy
make
report
(
saith
God
insomuch
that
after
's
saying
opening
that
plainly
unto
which
he
speaketh
here
generally
,
commanded
him
to
warn
all
men
to
obey
their
Princes
.
without
difference
biddeth
men
obey
those
Princes
that
bear
the
Sword.
S.
speaketh
of
Kings
by
name
.
Christ
himself
commandeth
tribute
to
be
paid
unto
and
checked
his
Disciples
for
striving
who
should
be
the
greatest
.
(
quoth
he
declaring
plainly
in
so
great
variety
of
Degrees
and
Orders
which
God
doth
garnish
this
world
withal
,
that
the
Dominion
and
Authority
pertaineth
to
none
but
to
Princes
.
But
here
some
man
will
say
to
me
,
you
travail
about
that
,
that
no
man
is
in
doubt
of
;
for
who
ever
denied
that
the
Prince
ought
to
be
obeyed
?
It
is
most
certain
,
that
he
,
that
will
not
obey
the
Prince
,
is
worthy
to
die
for
it
,
as
it
is
comprehended
in
the
Old
Law
,
and
also
confirmed
in
the
New
Law.
But
we
must
see
(
will
he
say
)
that
the
King
do
not
pass
the
Limits
appointed
him
,
☞
as
tho
there
must
be
an
Arbiter
for
the
ordering
of
his
Limits
:
for
it
is
certain
that
Obedience
is
due
;
but
how
far
the
Limits
of
requiring
Obedience
extend
,
that
is
all
the
whole
Question
that
can
be
demanded
.
What
manner
of
Limits
are
those
that
ye
tell
me
of
?
seeing
the
Scripture
hath
none
such
,
but
generally
speaking
of
Obedience
,
which
the
Subject
is
bounden
to
do
unto
the
Prince
,
the
Wife
unto
the
Husband
,
or
the
Servant
to
the
Master
,
it
hath
not
added
so
much
as
one
syllable
of
Exception
,
but
only
hath
preserved
the
Obedience
due
to
God
,
safe
and
whole
,
☞
that
we
should
not
hearken
unto
any
man's
word
in
all
the
world
against
God
;
else
the
Sentences
that
command
Obedience
are
indefinite
,
or
without
exception
,
but
are
of
indifferent
force
universally
,
so
that
it
is
but
lost
labor
for
you
to
tell
me
of
Limits
,
which
cannot
be
proved
by
any
Testimony
of
Scripture
.
We
are
commanded
doubtless
to
obey
;
in
that
consisteth
our
Office
,
which
if
we
mind
to
go
about
with
the
favour
of
God
and
man
,
we
must
needs
shew
humbleness
of
heart
in
obeying
authority
,
for
God's
sake
,
not
questioning
,
nor
enquiring
what
the
King
,
what
the
Master
,
or
what
the
Husband
ought
,
or
may
command
others
to
do
;
and
if
they
take
upon
them
either
of
their
own
head
,
or
when
it
is
offered
them
,
more
than
right
and
reason
is
,
and
that
shall
one
day
sit
in
Judgment
even
of
them
.
We
have
by
testimony
of
God's
Word
shewn
,
that
a
Prince's
mighty
Power
is
not
gotten
by
flattery
,
or
by
privilege
of
the
people
,
but
given
of
God.
Christ
sought
not
an
earthly
Kingdom
—
but
(
the
state
of
Orders
remaining
still
)
he
set
forth
,
and
taught
the
Form
of
Heavenly
Conversation
—
which
he
by
his
own
doings
declared
to
consist
in
humility
,
and
contempt
of
worldly
things
,
when
he
suffered
the
most
bitter
,
and
cruel
kind
of
Death
for
our
sakes
:
and
the
points
of
Office
of
him
that
is
his
Vicar
,
are
—
to
be
in
subjection
,
not
to
command
Princes
,
but
to
acknowledge
himself
to
be
under
their
power
,
and
commandment
,
not
only
when
they
command
things
indifferent
,
and
easily
to
be
done
,
but
also
when
they
command
things
not
indifferent
,
so
they
be
not
wicked
,
in
checks
,
in
scourgings
,
and
beatings
unto
death
,
yea
,
even
unto
the
death
of
the
Cross
.
Indeed
these
are
Christs
footsteps
.
the
Pope
hath
power
to
depose
Princes
,
all
power
is
originally
in
,
and
derived
from
the
people
.
love
of
the
world
,
which
is
the
root
of
all
evil
.
's
and
's
Reasons
*
*
Vide
Cranmer's
Translat
.
in
praef
.
before
his
Book
of
unwritten
Verities
.
being
so
pithy
,
and
Arguments
so
strong
,
as
neither
they
themselves
,
nor
any
other
after
them
,
shall
be
able
at
any
time
rightly
to
assoil
and
answer
.
Supreme
Head
the
abolishing
Images
,
abrogation
of
the
Mass
,
setting
up
of
Bibles
in
Churches
,
giving
the
Sacrament
in
both
kinds
,
he
should
personally
preach
within
three
weeks
after
at
special
points
and
Articles
that
were
to
be
treated
of
by
him
in
his
Sermon
,
That
all
such
,
as
rebel
against
their
Prince
,
get
unto
them
damnation
;
and
those
that
resist
the
higher
Powers
,
resist
the
Ordinance
of
God
;
and
he
that
dieth
therefore
in
Rebellion
,
by
the
word
of
God
is
utterly
damned
,
and
so
loseth
both
body
and
soul
;
and
therefore
those
Rebels
in
or
elsewhere
,
who
take
upon
them
to
assemble
a
Power
and
Force
against
their
King
,
and
Prince
,
against
the
Laws
and
Statutes
of
the
Realm
,
and
go
about
to
subvert
the
State
,
and
Order
of
the
Commonwealth
,
not
only
to
deserve
therefore
death
,
as
Traitors
and
Rebels
,
but
do
accumulate
to
themselves
eternal
damnation
,
even
to
be
in
the
burning
Fire
of
Hell
with
the
Father
,
and
first
Author
of
Pride
,
Disobedience
and
Rebellion
,
what
pretence
soever
they
have
,
—
as
for
Rebellion
against
were
swallowed
down
alive
into
Hell
,
altho
they
pretended
to
sacrifice
unto
God.
And
That
our
Authority
of
Royal
Power
is
(
as
of
truth
it
is
)
of
no
less
authority
and
force
in
this
our
young
Age
,
than
is
,
or
was
of
any
of
our
Predecessors
,
tho
the
same
were
much
elder
;
as
may
appear
by
example
of
Robert
Barnes
In
his
Supplication
to
King
the
Eighth
Let
every
man
submit
himself
to
the
authority
of
the
higher
power
,
for
whosoever
resisteth
the
power
,
resisteth
the
ordinance
of
God
;
and
they
that
resist
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
.
Submit
your selves
unto
all
manner
of
ordinance
of
man
,
Warn
them
that
they
submit
themselves
to
princes
,
and
to
powers
,
and
to
obey
the
officers
.
Mens
Constitutions
not
grounded
in
Scripture
,
bind
not
the
Conscience
,
Charity
suffereth
all
things
If
a
man
strike
thee
on
the
one
Cheek
,
turn
him
the
other
:
New
Testament
three
Children
Fear
not
them
that
can
kill
the
body
,
which
when
they
have
done
,
they
can
no
more
do
,
Stephen
Gardiner's
edit.
an.
God
only
works
Miracles
and
Wonders
,
and
he
it
is
that
hath
wrought
this
one
Wonder
in
your
Eyes
,
that
I
being
wrongfully
accused
,
falsly
belied
,
opprobriously
and
despitefully
handled
,
buffeted
and
condemned
to
the
fire
;
yet
hitherto
have
I
not
once
opened
my
mouth
against
any
of
you
:
this
passeth
the
work
of
nature
,
and
is
therefore
the
manifest
miracle
of
God
,
who
will
by
my
death
,
and
suffering
be
glorified
,
and
have
his
Truth
enhaunced
.
Patience
of
the
Saints
The
necessary
Erudition
of
a
Christian
Man
,
to
all
his
faithful
,
and
loving
Subjects
)
with
the
Advice
of
his
Clergy
,
as
a
Doctrine
,
and
Declaration
of
the
true
Knowledge
of
God
,
and
his
Word
,
with
the
principal
Articles
of
Religion
;
allowed
also
by
the
Lords
Spiritual
and
Temporal
,
and
the
Nether
House
of
Parliament
.
seven
Sacraments
for
any
cause
,
☞
whatsoever
it
be
in
any
cause
Paul
(
Rom.
Chore
,
Dathan
for
any
Cause
whatsoever
it
be
viz.
Oct.
Jo.
Fox
Tindal
,
Berns
Frith
,
An.
William
Tyndale
William
Hychins
the
Obedience
of
a
Christian
Man
,
viz.
Oct.
Jo.
Fox
Tindal
,
Berns
Frith
,
An.
Epistle
to
the
Reader
Hist.
of
Pas
.
Obed.
Let
us
therefore
look
diligently
whereunto
we
are
called
,
—
we
are
called
,
not
to
dispute
as
the
Pope's
Disciples
do
,
but
to
dye
with
Christ
,
that
we
may
live
with
him
;
and
to
suffer
with
him
,
that
we
may
reign
with
him
.
We
be
called
to
a
Kingdom
that
must
be
won
with
Suffering
only
,
as
a
sick
Man
winneth
Health
.
—
Tribulation
is
our
right
Baptism
,
and
is
signified
by
plunging
into
the
water
into
the
Name
of
Christ
saith
S.
are
baptized
to
dye
with
him
.
●om
.
6.
—
And
this
is
the
difference
between
the
Children
of
God
and
of
Salvation
,
and
between
the
Children
of
the
Devil
and
Damnation
,
that
the
Children
of
God
have
power
in
their
Hearts
to
suffer
for
God's
Word
,
which
is
their
life
and
salvation
,
their
hope
and
trust
:
—
And
the
Children
of
the
Devil
in
time
of
adversity
flee
from
Christ
,
whom
they
followed
feignedly
.
—
God
is
ever
at
hand
in
time
of
need
to
help
us
.
—
Tyrants
and
Persecutors
are
but
God's
Scourge
to
chastise
us
,
—
and
he
lets
them
do
,
not
whatsoever
they
would
,
but
as
much
only
as
he
appointeth
them
to
do
,
and
as
far
forth
as
is
necessary
for
us
;
let
us
therefore
arm
our selves
with
the
promises
both
of
help
and
assistance
,
and
also
of
the
glorious
reward
that
follows
.
Obedience
of
Subjects
unto
Kings
,
pag.
109
,
110.
Princes
,
and
Rulers
,
Vengeance
is
mine
,
I
will
reward
.
See
that
thou
rail
not
on
the
Gods
,
—
c.
—
Whosoever
therefore
resisteth
them
,
resisteth
God
,
and
they
that
resist
shall
receive
their
damnation
.
Neither may the inferior person avenge himself upon the superior , or violently resist him , for whatsoever wrong it be ; ☜ if he do , he is condemn'd in the deed doing , in as much as he taketh upon him that which belongeth to God only , when he saith , Vengeance is mine , &c. and Christ saith , All they that take the Sword shall perish by the sword . Takest thou a Sword to avenge thy self ? So givest thou not room to God to avenge thee , but robb'st him of his most high Honor , in that thou willt not let him be Judg over thee . If any man might have avenged himself upon his Superior , that might David most righteously have done upon King Saul , which so wrongfully persecuted David , even for no other cause , than that God anointed him King. Yet * * 1 Reg. 24. when God had deliver'd Saul into the hands of David , — and his Men encouraged him to slay him , he answered , The Lord forbid it me , that I should lay my hand on him : And † † Cap. 26. when Abishat would have nailed Saul with his Spear to the ground , David forbad him , saying , Kill him not , for who shall lay his hands on the Lord's anointed , and not be guilty ? &c. — * * Pag. 111. Why did not David slay Saul , seeing he was so wicked , not in persecuting David only , but in disobeying God's Commandments , and in that he had slain Eighty five of the Priests wrongfully ? Verily for it was not lawful ; for if he had done it , he must have sinned against God ; for God hath made the King in every Realm Judg over all , and over him is there no Judg : He that judgeth the King , judgeth God , and he that layeth hands on the King , layeth hands on God , and he that resisteth the King , resisteth God , and damneth God's Laws and Ordinance . If the Subjects sin , they must be brought to the King's Judgment ; if the King sin , he must be reserved to the Judgment , Wrath , and Vengeance of God : And as it is to resist the King , so is it to resist his Officer , which is set or sent to execute the King's Commandment .
When * * Luk. 13. they shewed Christ of the Galileans , whose Blood Pilate mingled with their own Sacrifice ; he answered , Suppose ye , that those Galileans were greater Sinners , &c. this was told Christ no doubt of such an intent , as they asked him Matt. 22. Whether it were lawful to give Tribute to Cesar ? For they thought it was no sin to resist a Heathen Prince , as few of us would think if we were under the Turk , that it were Sin to rise against him , and to rid our selves from under his Dominion , so sore have our Bishops robb'd us of the true Doctrine of Christ : But Christ condemn'd their Deeds , and also the secret Thoughts of all others , that consented thereto , saying , Except ye repent , ye shall all likewise perish ; as who should say , I know , that you are within your Hearts such they were outward in their Deeds , and under the same Damnation ; except therefore ye repent betimes , ye shall break out at the last into like Deeds , and likewise perish , as it came afterwards to pass .
Hereby seest thou , that the King is in this World without Law ; and may at his lust do right or wrong , and shall give Accounts but to God only .
Preface
to
the
Practice
of
Popish
Prelates
,
An.
Dom.
Unto
all
Subjects
be
it
said
,
if
they
profess
the
Law
of
God
,
Pag.
342.
and
Faith
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
will
be
Christ's
Disciples
;
then
let
them
remember
,
that
there
was
never
any
Man
so
great
a
Subject
as
Christ
was
:
There
was
never
Creature
that
suffer'd
so
great
Unright
so
patiently
and
so
meekly
as
he
:
Therefore
whatsoever
they
have
been
in
times
past
,
let
them
now
think
,
that
it
is
their
parts
to
be
subject
in
the
lowest
kind
of
Subjection
,
and
to
suffer
all
things
patiently
.
If
the
High
Powers
be
cruel
unto
you
with
natural
Cruelty
;
then
with
softness
and
patience
ye
shall
either
win
them
,
or
mitigate
their
fierceness
:
If
they
joyn
them
unto
the
Pope
,
and
persecute
you
for
your
Faith
,
then
call
to
mind
,
that
ye
be
chosen
to
suffer
here
with
Christ
,
that
you
may
joy
with
him
in
the
Life
to
come
.
—
If
they
command
that
God
forbiddeth
,
or
forbid
that
God
commandeth
,
then
answer
as
the
Apostles
did
,
If
they
compel
you
to
suffer
unright
,
then
Christ
shall
help
you
to
bear
,
and
his
Spirit
shall
comfort
you
:
But
only
see
,
☞
that
neither
they
put
you
from
God's
Word
,
nor
ye
resist
them
with
bodily
Violence
,
but
abide
patiently
,
And
as
for
Wickedness
,
whence
it
springeth
,
and
who
is
the
cause
of
all
Insurrection
,
and
of
the
fall
of
Princes
,
and
of
the
shortning
of
their
days
upon
the
Earth
,
—
thou
shalt
see
in
the
Glass
following
.
Homily
of
Obedience
Essex
,
&c.
Collection
of
most
godly
Doctrin
upon
every
Gospel
through
the
Year
,
The
Kings
of
the
World
have
dominion
over
the
People
,
and
they
that
bear
rule
over
them
are
called
Gracious
Lords
.
Give
unto
every
Man
his
Duty
,
Tribute
to
whom
Tribute
belongeth
,
&c.
We
ought
more
to
obey
God
than
men
:
Give
to
that
belongeth
to
him
,
and
to
God
that
is
Gods
:
The
Kings
of
the
Heathen
bear
rule
over
them
;
Serm.
on
S.
Barthol
.
day
.
and
those
that
use
Power
over
them
,
are
called
Gracious
Lords
.
In
which
words
Christ
confirmeth
the
Civil
Empires
and
Dominions
of
this
World
,
but
he
approveth
it
not
in
the
Apostles
,
—
Doubtless
unto
Kings
is
the
Sword
given
and
committed
,
Rom.
13.
as
S.
saith
,
to
punish
the
evil
,
and
defend
the
good
and
virtuous
;
and
forasmuch
as
they
have
the
Sword
committed
to
them
of
God
,
and
not
of
themselves
;
therefore
we
the
residue
of
People
must
obey
,
and
be
subject
to
this
Ordinance
of
God
for
Conscience
sake
.
—
Christ
in
this
place
acknowledgeth
,
that
Kings
and
Princes
and
other
Magistrates
must
have
the
Dominion
,
and
that
their
Dominions
and
Regiments
are
God's
own
Ordinance
.
This
,
I
know
,
that
we
(
with
the
Grace
of
God
)
shall
be
ready
not
only
to
suffer
all
Adversity
for
the
Gospel's
sake
,
but
also
to
dye
for
it
;
be
and
all
his
ungodly
Members
never
so
mad
with
it
.
—
*
*
Serm.
on
S.
Simon
and
Jude's
day
.
Christ
in
his
Persecution
,
which
surely
is
ever
annext
to
the
Gospel
in
this
World
,
commandeth
us
to
take
sure
hold
of
his
Word
,
as
that
only
Comfort
,
whereby
Christians
in
all
Tribulations
solace
themselves
.
—
For
what
shall
hinder
or
hurt
him
that
taketh
hold
upon
the
Word
,
and
by
Faith
printeth
it
in
his
Heart
.
—
†
†
Serm.
on
All
Saints
day
.
Here
in
this
life
they
shall
be
comforted
by
his
Word
,
and
in
the
World
to
come
by
his
Bliss
and
eternal
Life
.
Epiphany
,
Ann.
Bernard
Gilpin
for
the
sins
of
the
people
God
raiseth
Hypocrites
to
reign
over
them
God
save
the
King.
every
Soul
Rome
,
Caligula
On verse 2. Because that naturally there is in every Man a certain desire of liberty , and to live without subjection and all manner of Laws , except such as please himself , St. Paul is not content generally to exhort , and command all Men to obedience of the Higher Powers , but giveth many great and weighty causes , wherefore Men should be obedient , and in subjection to them . The first is , because the Office of a Magistrate is the Ordinance of God , — and therefore the Magistrate must be obeyed , except we will say , in some respects God is not to be obeyed ; — therefore the Magistrates be called Gods in Scripture : — ungodly Princes God suffers , and appoints for the sins of the People ; but let the King and Magistrate be as wicked as can be devised and thought , ☜ yet is his place and office the Ordinance and Appointment of God , and therefore to be obeyed . — and in case they do any thing in their Offices contrary to the Word of God , although the Subjects may not , nor upon pain of eternal Damnation , ought not by force nor violence to resist the Officer in his High Power ; yet they are bound to think , that God can , and will as well revenge the abuse of his Office in them , as punish the Subject for the disobedience of his ordinance towards the Higher Power . If it be true , that St. Paul saith , the higher power to be the Ordinance of God , it is very damnable iniquity , that for any private affection , or other unjust oppressions , for any Man to depose the Magistrates from their Places and Honors appointed by God ; or else privily , or openly , craftily or violently to go about to change , or alter the State and Ordinance of God , &c. The second cause is , the great peril and danger it is to resist and disobey God's Ordinances ; They that resist , shall receive to themselves damnation ; as tho he had said , lest ye should think it a light thing , but a trifling matter to withstand , and disobey the Magistrates ; understand ye , that in so doing ye stand and fight against God , and therefore ye provoke Judgment and Vengeance against your selves , and be culpable and guilty of God's everlasting displeasure , if ye repent not . Here St. Paul hath set forth the End , and success of Sedition , ☞ Treason , Conspiracy , and Rebellion ; that is to say , destruction both of Body and Soul ; and who is able to contend and fight with God ?
On verse 5. One cause , wherefore we must obey , is the fear of pain and punishment , which the Magistrate must minister by the commandment of God , unto all such as disobey and contemn the Ordinance of God : the other is conscience ; for although the Magistrate do not see nor know , how thou dost disobey and break the Order of God ; or else , if thou could'st by power and strength overcome the Magistrates , yet thy conscience is bound to obey , — there be some so indurate and past grace , that think themselves not bound to obey this order , and Higher Power appointed and commanded of God ; but doubtless those shall perish with their Captains , as Achitophel did with his Absalom ; if the Higher Power command any thing contrary to God's Word , they should not be obey'd ; notwithstanding there should be such modesty and soberness used , as should be without all violence , force , rebellion , as Peter and John used , ☞ saying . God is more to be obeyed than Man ; and so in saying of truth , they continued in the truth , without moving of Sedition , and suffered death for the truth , &c.
Miles
Coverdale
Remember
ye
be
the
workmen
of
the
Lord
,
and
called
into
his
Vineyard
,
there
to
labour
till
eventide
,
that
ye
may
receive
your
peny
,
which
is
more
worth
than
all
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
;
but
he
,
that
calleth
us
into
his
vineyard
,
hath
not
told
us
,
how
sore
,
or
how
fervently
the
Sun
shall
trouble
us
in
our
labour
;
but
hath
bid
us
labour
,
and
commit
the
bitterness
thereof
unto
him
,
who
can
,
and
will
so
moderate
all
afflictions
,
that
no
man
shall
have
more
laid
upon
him
,
than
in
Christ
he
shall
be
able
to
bear
;
—
these
days
be
dangerous
and
full
of
peril
,
p.
136.
but
yet
let
us
comfort
our selves
in
calling
to
remembrance
the
days
of
our
forefathers
,
upon
whom
the
Lord
sent
such
troubles
,
that
many
hundreds
,
yea
many
thousands
died
for
the
testimony
of
both
men
and
women
,
suffering
with
patience
and
constancy
,
as
much
cruelty
as
Tyrants
could
devise
,
and
so
departed
out
of
this
miserable
World
to
the
Bliss
everlasting
.
p.
139.
—
Who
would
not
now
rather
than
to
offend
so
merciful
a
God
,
fly
this
wicked
Realm
,
as
your
most
Christian
Brother
,
and
many
other
have
done
;
or
else
with
boldness
of
heart
,
and
patience
of
the
Spirit
bear
manfully
the
Cross
,
even
unto
the
death
?
—
Albeit
I
know
,
p.
141/2
that
all
those
which
seek
God's
honour
,
and
the
furtherance
of
his
Gospel
be
accounted
the
Queens
Enemies
,
altho
we
daily
pray
for
her
Grace
,
and
never
think
her
harm
;
but
we
must
be
content
to
suffer
slander
,
and
patiently
to
bear
all
such
injuries
.
Nevertheless
this
is
out
of
doubt
,
that
the
Queens
Highness
hath
no
authority
to
compel
any
man
to
believe
any
thing
contrary
to
God's
word
;
neither
may
the
Subject
give
her
Grace
that
Obedience
;
in
case
he
do
,
his
Soul
is
lost
for
ever
.
Our
bodies
,
☜
goods
,
and
lives
be
at
her
Highness
commandment
,
and
she
shall
have
them
,
as
of
true
Subjects
;
but
the
Soul
of
man
for
Religion
is
bound
to
none
,
but
unto
God
and
his
holy
Word
.
p.
148
,
149
—
Seeing
therefore
we
live
for
this
life
among
so
many
,
and
great
perils
and
dangers
,
we
must
be
well
assured
by
God's
word
how
to
bear
them
,
and
how
patiently
to
take
them
,
as
they
be
sent
to
us
from
God
;
we
must
also
assure
our selves
,
that
there
is
no
other
remedy
for
Christians
in
the
time
of
trouble
,
than
Christ
himself
hath
appointed
us
.
In
St.
he
giveth
us
this
commandment
saith
he
;
in
the
which
words
he
giveth
us
both
commandment
,
what
to
do
,
and
also
great
consolation
and
comfort
in
all
troubles
;
he
sheweth
also
what
is
to
be
done
,
and
what
is
to
be
hoped
for
in
troubles
;
and
when
troubles
happen
,
he
biddeth
us
be
patient
,
and
violently
,
☜
nor
seditiously
to
resist
our
persecutors
,
because
God
hath
such
care
and
charge
of
us
,
that
he
will
keep
in
the
midst
of
all
troubles
the
very
hairs
of
our
heads
,
so
that
not
one
of
them
shall
fall
away
without
the
will
,
and
pleasure
of
our
Heavenly
Father
.
—
Wherefore
the
Christian
Man's
Faith
must
be
always
upon
the
Resurrection
of
Christ
,
p.
150.
when
he
is
in
trouble
;
and
in
that
glorious
Resurrection
he
shall
not
only
see
continual
and
perpetual
joy
and
consolation
,
but
also
the
victory
and
triumph
of
all
persecution
,
trouble
,
sin
,
death
,
hell
,
the
pains
also
they
vex
us
withal
for
the
time
,
if
they
tarry
with
us
as
long
as
we
live
;
p.
153.
yet
,
when
death
cometh
,
they
shall
avoid
and
give
place
to
such
joys
,
as
be
prepared
for
us
in
Christ
;
for
no
pains
of
the
World
be
perpetual
,
and
whether
they
shall
afflict
us
for
all
the
time
of
our
mortal
life
,
we
know
not
;
for
they
be
the
Servants
of
God
to
go
,
and
to
come
as
he
commandeth
them
.
But
we
must
take
heed
,
we
meddle
not
forcibly
,
nor
seditiously
to
put
away
the
persecution
appointed
unto
us
by
God
;
☞
but
remember
Christ's
saying
,
and
in
this
commandment
God
requireth
in
every
Man
and
Woman
this
patient
obedience
.
He
saith
not
,
it
is
sufficient
that
other
Holy
Patriarchs
,
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Evangelists
,
and
Martyrs
continued
their
lives
in
patience
,
and
patient
suffering
the
troubles
of
this
World
;
but
Christ
saith
to
every
one
of
his
People
,
by
your
own
patience
ye
shall
continue
your
life
.
—
Now
therefore
as
our
Profession
and
Religion
requireth
patience
outwardly
so
requireth
it
patience
of
the
mind
,
and
not
to
be
angry
with
God
,
although
he
use
us
,
that
be
his
own
creatures
,
as
him
listeth
,
Nor
is
it
to
be
pretermitted
,
that
Bishop
of
who
published
the
Letters
of
Bishop
and
other
the
Martyrs
,
in
his
praiseth
God
for
these
and
such
other
Monuments
,
which
he
had
preserved
and
brought
to
light
by
his
singular
great
providence
;
because
the
more
nigh
that
mens
words
,
and
works
approach
unto
the
most
wholsom
sayings
,
and
fruitful
doings
of
the
old
ancient
Saints
and
chosen
Children
of
God
(
which
loved
not
only
to
hear
his
word
,
but
also
to
live
thereafter
)
the
more
worthy
are
they
to
be
esteemed
,
embraced
,
and
followed
;
—
and
we
have
just
cause
to
rejoyce
,
that
we
have
been
familiar
,
and
acquainted
with
some
of
those
,
which
walked
in
the
trade
of
their
footsteps
;
for
the
which
cause
it
doth
us
good
to
read
,
and
hear
not
the
lying
Legends
of
feigned
,
false
,
counterfeited
,
and
Popish
Canonized
Saints
;
—
but
such
true
,
holy
,
and
approved
Histories
,
Monuments
,
Orations
,
Epistles
,
and
Letters
,
as
do
set
forth
unto
us
the
blessed
behavior
of
God's
dear
Servants
.
Act
of
Parliament
a
Bill
of
Exclusion
that
Old
True
Apostle
of
our
English
Nation
and
of
Christ
,
Parliament
Anno
Thy
will
be
done
Our
Rebels
,
4th
.
Serm.
on
the
Lord's
Prayer
.
p.
142.
Lond.
1635.
which
rose
about
two
years
ago
in
they
consider
not
this
Petition
;
they
said
it
with
their
lips
only
,
but
not
with
their
hearts
.
Almighty
God
hath
reveal'd
his
will
,
as
concerning
Magistrates
,
how
he
will
have
them
to
be
honour'd
and
obey'd
;
they
were
utterly
against
it
;
he
revealed
this
his
will
in
many
places
of
the
Scripture
,
but
especially
by
St.
where
he
saith
that
is
to
say
in
effect
,
&c.
be
subject
unto
them
,
and
obey
them
,
saith
God
—
and
here
is
but
one
exception
,
that
is
,
against
God
;
when
Laws
are
made
against
God
and
his
word
,
then
I
may
refuse
to
obey
with
a
good
Conscience
;
yet
for
all
that
,
I
may
not
rise
up
against
the
Magistrates
,
nor
make
any
uproar
;
for
I
must
be
content
to
suffer
whatsoever
God
shall
lay
upon
me
,
yet
I
may
not
obey
their
wicked
Laws
to
do
them
Men
may
refuse
to
obey
,
else
in
all
other
matters
we
ought
to
obey
,
what
Laws
soever
they
make
as
concerning
outward
things
we
ought
to
obey
,
and
though
they
be
never
so
Our
duty
is
to
obey
,
and
to
commit
all
the
matters
to
God
,
not
doubting
,
but
that
God
will
punish
them
,
when
they
do
contrary
to
their
office
and
calling
;
therefore
tarry
till
God
correct
them
,
for
it
is
no
part
of
our
duty
:
If
the
Robels
,
I
say
,
had
consider'd
this
;
think
you
,
they
would
have
preferr'd
their
own
will
before
God's
will
?
for
doing
as
they
did
,
they
prayed
against
themselves
.
Subjects
may
not
of
their
own
private
autority
take
the
sword
,
or
rebel
against
their
King
;
for
when
they
rebel
,
they
serve
the
Devil
,
for
they
have
no
commission
of
God
so
to
do
,
but
of
their
own
head
they
that
is
to
whom
they
owe
obedience
,
and
so
worthily
be
punish'd
:
therefore
,
good
Christian
People
,
beware
of
rebelling
against
our
Sovereign
Lord
the
King.
‖
‖
Id.
24.
Sund
after
Trin.
p.
216.
—
The
calling
of
the
Subjects
is
to
be
obedient
unto
the
Magistrates
,
not
to
rebel
against
them
;
for
if
they
do
,
they
strive
against
God
himself
,
and
shall
be
punish'd
of
him
.
Another
cause
(
why
Christ
was
circumcised
)
is
,
Id.
Serm.
on
the
Twelfth
day
p.
291.
to
be
obedient
unto
common
orders
;
therefore
he
would
suffer
rather
to
be
circumcised
,
than
to
give
occasion
of
hurly burly
or
uproar
;
for
the
will
of
the
Father
was
,
that
Subjects
should
obey
Magistrates
,
and
keep
orders
&c.
look
what
Laws
and
Ordinances
are
made
by
the
Magistrates
,
we
ought
to
obey
them
;
—
and
this
is
to
be
understood
as
well
in
spiritual
matters
,
as
temporal
matters
;
so
far
forth
as
the
Laws
be
not
against
God
and
his
Word
:
When
they
will
move
us
to
do
any
thing
against
God
,
then
we
must
say
,
but
suffer
whatsoever
they
shall
do
unto
us
;
for
we
may
rebel
against
the
Office
of
God
,
that
is
to
say
,
against
the
Magistrate
.
Jane
Grey
Fox
,
Burnet
High
Treason
that
notwithstanding
his
Attainder
of
Treason
,
the
Queens
Determination
at
that
time
was
,
that
should
only
have
been
deprived
of
his
Archbishoprick
,
and
had
a
sufficient
Living
assign'd
him
—
with
commandment
to
keep
his
House
without
meddling
in
matters
of
Religion
.
James
Hales
William
Cecil
Book
of
the
Reformation
Necessary
Erudition
of
a
Christian
Man
.
Miles
Coverdale
John
Fox
Thomas
Cranmer
Ibid.
Fol.
&
apud
Fox
.
tom.
Thomas
Cranmer
Heylin
.
ubi
supr.
p.
&
Fuller
.
Ch.
hist.
l.
an
old
weak
man
,
and
without
comfort
,
in
great
fear
and
dread
,
with
weeping
eyes
and
sorrowful
hearts
James
Hales
Heyl.
ubi
supr.
ann.
Fuller
ubi
supr.
p.
B●unet
.
par
Fox
.
tom.
Marshalsea
,
Counter
Fox
.
tom.
recanted
,
perverted
Cons.
Bradfords
Id.
ibid.
p.
Heyl.
Bar.
Full.
ubi
supra
That
they
were
poor
men
,
but
true
,
faithful
and
obedient
Subjects
,
who
as
we
have
ever
heretofore
,
so
intend
we
with
God's
Grace
,
to
continue
in
Christian
Obedience
unto
the
end
;
and
(
according
to
the
word
of
God
)
with
all
reverend
fear
of
God
to
do
our
bounden
duty
to
all
those
superior
Powers
,
whom
God
hath
appointed
over
us
,
doing
as
S.
&c.
—
These
Lessons
(
right
honorable
Commissioners
)
we
have
learned
of
the
holy
Word
of
God
in
our
Mother
Tongue
,
That
the
Authority
of
a
King
,
Queen
,
is
no
tyrannical
Usurpation
,
but
a
just
,
holy
,
lawful
and
necessary
Estate
for
man
to
be
g●verned
by
;
and
that
the
same
is
of
God
,
the
Fountain
and
Author
of
Righteousness
.
That
to
obey
the
some
in
all
things
(
not
against
God
)
is
to
obey
God
;
and
to
resist
them
,
is
to
resist
God
:
☜
therefore
as
to
obey
God
in
his
Ministers
and
Magistrates
bringeth
life
;
so
to
resist
God
in
them
bringeth
punishment
and
death
.
The
same
Lesson
have
we
learn'd
of
S.
That
the
Religion
lately
set
forth
by
King
is
such
,
in
our
Consciences
,
as
every
Christian
Man
is
bound
to
confess
to
be
the
Truth
of
God
to
embrace
the
same
in
heart
,
to
confess
it
with
mouth
,
and
(
if
need
require
)
lose
and
forsake
,
not
only
House
and
Land
,
but
also
(
if
God
will
so
call
them
)
gladly
to
suffer
all
manner
of
Persecution
,
and
to
lose
their
Lives
in
the
Defence
of
God's
Word
and
Truth
.
—
We
have
learned
the
holy
Prayer
made
for
the
Queen's
Majesty
,
wherein
we
learn
,
that
her
Power
and
Authority
is
of
God
,
therefore
we
pray
to
God
for
her
,
that
she
,
and
all
Magistrates
under
her
,
may
rule
according
to
God's
Word
.
—
We
think
,
at
present
,
the
unquiet
multitude
had
more
need
to
have
these
things
more
often
,
and
earnestly
beaten
and
driven
into
them
(
especially
given
in
many
places
to
stir
,
and
trouble
)
than
to
take
from
them
that
blessed
Doctrin
;
whereby
only
they
may
to
their
Salvation
be
kept
in
quiet
.
Jane
Grey
We
protest
before
God
,
we
think
,
P.
1728.
if
the
holy
Word
of
God
had
not
taken
some
root
among
us
,
☜
we
could
not
in
times
past
have
done
that
poor
Duty
of
ours
,
which
we
did
,
in
assisting
the
Queen
,
our
most
dear
Sovereign
,
against
her
Grace's
mortal
Foe
,
that
then
sought
her
Destruction
.
It
was
our
bounden
Duty
,
and
we
thank
God
for
his
Word
and
Grace
,
that
we
then
did
some
part
of
our
bounden
service
—
all
our
Bodies
,
P.
1729.
Goods
,
Lands
and
Lives
are
ready
to
do
her
Grace
faithful
Obedience
,
and
true
service
of
all
Commandments
,
that
are
not
against
God
and
his
Word
.
But
in
things
that
import
denial
of
Christ
,
and
refusal
of
his
Word
and
Communion
,
we
cannot
consent
or
agree
unto
it
;
for
we
have
bound
our selves
in
Baptism
to
be
Christ's
Disciples
,
We
learn
that
true
Obedience
is
to
obey
God
,
King
of
all
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
all
Lords
;
and
for
him
,
in
him
,
and
not
against
him
and
his
Word
,
to
obey
the
Princes
and
Magistrates
of
this
World
,
who
are
not
truly
obeyed
,
☞
when
God
is
disobeyed
,
nor
yet
disobeyed
,
when
God
is
faithfully
obeyed
.
We
think
not
good
by
any
unlawful
Stir
or
Commotion
to
seek
remedy
;
but
intend
,
by
God's
Grace
,
to
obey
her
Majesty
in
all
things
not
against
God
and
his
holy
Word
.
—
If
Persecution
shall
ensue
(
which
some
threaten
us
with
)
we
desire
the
Heavenly
Father
(
according
to
his
promise
)
to
look
from
Heaven
,
to
hear
our
cry
,
to
judge
between
us
and
our
Adversaries
,
and
to
give
us
faith
,
strength
and
patience
,
to
continue
faithfully
unto
the
end
,
and
to
shorten
these
evil
days
for
his
chosen's
sake
.
Thomas
Palmer
John
Gates
Id.
p.
death
was
hastened
innocent
of
the
fact
,
being
constrained
,
continually
assayed
only
seemed
to
consent
therein
grievously
offended
the
Queen
and
her
Laws
out
of
Obedience
to
her
Father
and
Mother
,
grievously
sinned
,
offered
violence
to
her self
inforced
Honor
never
blended
with
her
innocent
Heart
.
she
and
her
Husband
did
but
ignorantly
accept
that
,
which
the
others
had
willingly
devised
,
and
by
open
Proclamation
consented
to
take
from
others
,
and
give
to
them
.
Thomas
Wyatt
Theodore
Basil
The
true
Defence
of
Peace
I
was
committed
hither
by
Order
,
I
will
be
discharged
by
like
Order
,
or
I
will
never
depart
hence
William
Saintloe
After
the
lying
in
of
the
Queen
,
which
we
every
day
expect
,
and
which
may
God
for
the
glory
of
his
Name
vouchsafe
to
make
happy
to
her
;
we
shall
then
immediately
look
for
nothing
else
,
but
a
triumphant
Crown
of
our
Confession
in
the
Lord
against
our
ancient
Adversary
:
I
wish
,
he
had
not
erred
.
Saunders
,
Bradford
Letter
to
the
City
of
My
right
dearly
beloved
,
let
us
heartily
bewail
our
Sins
,
repent
us
of
our
former
evil
life
,
heartily
and
earnestly
purpose
to
amend
our
Lives
in
all
things
,
continually
watch
in
Prayer
,
diligently
and
reverently
attend
,
hear
,
and
read
the
holy
Scriptures
,
labor
after
our
Vocation
to
amend
our
Brethren
;
let
us
reprove
the
Works
of
Darkness
,
let
us
fly
from
all
Idolatry
,
let
us
abhor
the
Antichristian
and
rotten
Service
,
detest
the
Popish
Mass
,
forsake
their
God
,
prepare
our selves
to
the
Cross
,
be
obedient
to
all
that
be
in
authority
in
all
things
,
that
be
not
against
God
and
his
word
;
for
then
answer
with
the
Apostles
,
or
rise
against
the
Magistrates
;
avenge
not
your selves
,
but
commit
your
Cause
to
the
Lord
,
to
whom
Vengeance
pertaineth
,
and
he
in
his
time
will
reward
it
.
Hang
him
up
as
a
Traytor
and
a
Thief
,
if
ever
he
encouraged
any
to
Rebellion
.
Mother
,
Brethren
In
no
Point
,
either
in
hand
,
or
tongue
,
rebel
,
but
rather
,
if
they
command
that
,
which
with
good
Conscience
you
cannot
obey
,
lay
your
Head
on
the
Block
,
and
suffer
whatsoever
they
shall
do
or
say
;
by
Patience
possess
your
Souls
.
J.
Hales
looking
not
on
the
things
which
are
seen
,
but
on
the
things
which
are
not
seen
Let
the
Worldlings
weigh
things
,
and
look
upon
the
Affairs
of
Men
with
their
worldly
and
corporal
Eyes
,
as
did
many
in
subscription
of
the
King
's
last
Will
;
and
therefore
they
did
that
,
for
the
which
they
beshrew'd
themselves
:
But
let
us
look
on
things
with
other
manner
of
Eyes
,
as
(
God
be
prais'd
)
you
did
,
in
not
doing
that
which
you
were
desired
,
and
driven
at
to
have
done
:
You
then
beheld
things
,
not
as
a
man
,
but
as
a
man
of
God
,
And
in
his
Among
other
holy
Exhortations
and
Cautions
,
my
dearly
beloved
repent
,
be
sober
,
and
watch
in
Prayer
,
be
obedient
,
and
after
your
Vocations
shew
your
Obedience
to
the
higher
Powers
in
all
things
that
are
not
against
God's
Word
,
therein
acknowledg
the
sovereign
Power
of
the
Lord
;
howbeit
,
so
that
ye
be
no
Rebels
,
nor
Rebellers
but
because
with
good
Conscience
you
cannot
obey
,
be
patient
Sufferers
,
and
the
Glory
and
good
Spirit
of
God
shall
dwell
upon
us
.
Meditation
on
the
Fifth
Commandment
See
pag.
In
this
Commandment
thou
(
O
good
Lord
)
settest
before
mine
Eyes
them
,
whom
thou
for
Order
sake
,
and
the
more
commodity
of
man
in
this
life
hast
set
in
degree
and
authority
before
me
,
comprehending
them
under
the
name
of
that
I
might
know
,
that
—
I
am
of
thee
commanded
to
do
that
which
is
most
equal
and
just
(
as
the
very
Brute
Beasts
do
teach
us
)
that
with
childly
Affection
and
Duty
,
I
should
behave
my self
towards
them
,
I
should
honour
them
;
which
comprehendeth
in
it
Love
,
Thankfulness
,
and
Obedience
,
and
that
,
☜
not
so
much
because
they
be
my
Parents
(
for
it
may
be
they
will
neglect
the
doing
of
their
Duties
towards
me
)
,
but
because
thou
commandest
me
so
to
do
,
whatsoever
they
do
.
pag.
118
,
119.
—
And
whereas
thou
addest
a
Promise
of
long
Life
,
we
may
gather
,
that
a
civil
Life
doth
much
please
thee
,
and
receiveth
here
Rewards
,
especially
if
we
lead
it
for
Conscience
to
thy
Law
:
And
on
the
contrary
part
,
a
disobedient
Life
to
them
that
be
in
authority
,
will
bring
the
sooner
thy
Wrath
and
Vengeance
in
this
Life
.
Thus
speaks
the
holiest
and
devoutest
of
all
Queen
's
Martyrs
,
as
styles
him
Lawrence
Saunders
was
in
Prison
he
was
in
Prison
Professors
of
the
Gospel
in
the
Town
of
And
now
dearly
beloved
,
Coverd
.
Coll.
Pag.
188.
we
be
taught
by
that
heavenly
Spirit
,
which
our
God
hath
given
unto
us
,
to
seek
Comfort
in
these
times
of
Affliction
,
not
in
hope
of
Rebellion
,
or
fulfilling
unprofitable
,
yea
,
pestilent
but
in
the
most
comfortable
and
glad
tidings
of
the
heavenly
Promises
assured
in
his
dear
Christ
.
—
Let
us
most
obediently
kiss
the
Rod
of
our
heavenly
Father
,
by
obedient
Submission
to
avoid
all
extremity
,
that
man
may
do
unto
us
,
rather
than
to
forgo
Faith
and
a
good
Conscience
.
Lawrence
Saunders
George
Marsh
Ex●●rtatory
Letter
to
the
Professors
of
God's
Word
and
true
Religion
in
Give
your selves
continually
to
all
manner
of
amongst
the
which
the
are
to
be
obedient
to
the
Magistrates
,
☞
sith
they
are
the
Ordinance
of
God
,
whether
they
be
good
or
evil
,
unless
they
command
Idolatry
and
Ungodliness
,
that
is
to
say
,
things
contrary
unto
true
Religion
;
for
then
ought
we
to
say
with
we
must
The
Weapon
of
a
Christian
Man
in
this
matter
ought
to
be
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
God's
Word
,
and
Prayer
coupled
with
Humility
and
due
Submission
,
with
readiness
of
Heart
,
rather
to
dye
than
to
do
any
Ungodliness
.
Christ
also
teacheth
us
,
yea
even
the
Power
of
the
wicked
,
which
God
causeth
oftentimes
to
reign
for
our
Sins
and
Disobedience
towards
him
and
his
Word
.
Whosoever
and
so
purchase
to
himself
utter
Destruction
and
Undoing
.
—
We
must
honour
and
reverence
Princes
,
and
all
that
be
in
authority
,
and
pray
for
them
,
and
be
diligent
to
set
forth
their
Profit
and
Commodity
.
—
And
thus
I
commend
you
,
Brethren
,
unto
God
,
Fox
.
page
1428.
and
the
word
of
his
Grace
,
Obey
with
Reverence
all
your
Superiors
,
unless
they
command
Idolatry
or
Ungodliness
.
hearty
and
zealous
man
of
God
,
Letter
to
the
Christian
Congregation
Another
sort
of
Persons
do
make
themselves
a
Cloak
for
the
Rain
,
under
the
pretence
of
Obedience
to
the
Magistrates
,
whom
we
ought
to
obey
,
although
they
be
wicked
:
But
such
much
learn
of
And
with
S.
albeit
they
be
evil
,
if
they
command
nothing
contrary
to
God's
Word
,
otherwise
we
ought
not
to
obey
their
Commandments
,
although
we
should
suffer
death
therefore
;
as
we
have
the
Apostles
for
our
Examples
herein
to
follow
,
who
answered
the
Magistrates
,
as
we
ought
to
do
in
this
case
,
not
obeying
their
wicked
Precepts
,
saying
,
Hadley
,
Crome
,
Laurence
John
Knox
Troubles
of
The
Authority
which
Princes
have
,
is
given
them
from
the
People
,
and
upon
occasion
the
People
may
take
it
away
again
.
—
That
evil
Princes
,
by
the
Law
of
God
,
ought
to
be
deposed
.
—
That
when
Magistrates
cease
to
do
their
Duties
(
in
deposing
evil
Princes
)
then
God
gives
the
Sword
into
the
Peoples
hands
the
rest
of
the
learned
Men
,
that
fled
in
that
Queens
Reign
,
as
and
very
many
more
,
having
no
great
affection
to
bestow'd
themselves
in
especially
at
and
maintain'd
the
Reformation
of
the
Church
of
in
King
's
time
;
☜
they
used
in
their
holy
Assemblies
the
form
of
Service
,
and
order
of
Ceremonies
,
which
were
then
establish'd
;
and
they
utterly
misliked
and
condemned
the
aforesaid
Propositions
,
as
very
according
to
the
judgment
of
all
the
Reformed
Churches
(
for
ought
I
can
learn
)
both
in
and
elsewhere
,
except
and
her
Offspring
;
besides
they
of
(
as
it
appeareth
)
notwithstanding
their
grief
,
that
they
were
constrain'd
to
leave
their
Country
for
their
Conscience
;
yet
in
the
midst
of
all
their
Afflictions
they
retained
so
dutiful
Hearts
to
Queen
(
imitating
therein
the
Apostles
and
Disciples
of
our
Master
)
as
that
they
could
not
endure
to
hear
her
so
traduced
into
all
Hatred
and
Obloquy
,
as
she
was
by
the
other
sort
.
Mr.
coming
upon
occasion
from
was
by
these
grave
Men
accus'd
of
Treason
(
as
he
himself
confesseth
)
for
Matters
that
he
had
publish'd
in
print
against
their
Sovereign
and
the
Emperor
,
and
was
fain
thereupon
to
fly
thence
to
Bradford
,
&c.
short
Treatise
of
Politick
power
and
true
obedience
,
that
it
is
lawful
to
depose
an
evil
Governor
,
and
to
kill
a
Tyrant
.
Strasburg
April
first
blast
of
the
Trumpet
against
the
Regiment
of
Women
,
Ant.
Gilbie's
admonition
to
to
call
them
to
repentance
Thomas
Beacon
Governance
of
Virtue
against
Rebellion
and
Disobedience
If
the
Devil
,
that
old
Enemy
of
Mankind
,
and
troubler
of
all
good
orders
,
go
about
to
put
in
thy
head
,
that
the
Magistrates
,
and
High
Powers
do
not
their
duty
in
the
right
Government
of
a
Common-wealth
,
☜
but
too
much
cruelly
oppress
their
Subjects
,
and
that
therefore
they
may
justly
rise
and
rebel
against
them
;
and
take
upon
thee
of
thy
own
private
authority
to
redress
things
,
that
are
amiss
in
the
Common-wealth
,
take
heed
that
thou
by
no
means
consentest
to
his
most
subtle
and
wicked
temptation
,
whereby
he
goeth
about
to
throw
thee
into
everlasting
damnation
both
of
Body
and
Soul
,
besides
the
shameful
death
,
that
thou
shalt
have
in
this
World
,
and
the
loss
of
all
that
ever
thou
hast
;
but
content
thy self
with
thy
vocation
,
labour
diligently
and
quietly
for
thy
living
to
maintain
peace
,
pray
for
the
High
Powers
,
think
that
cross
to
be
laid
upon
thee
for
thy
Deserts
,
amend
thy
life
,
humbly
lament
thy
cause
to
God
,
who
will
not
leave
thee
succorless
,
and
defend
thy self
against
Satan
,
and
all
his
crafty
suggestions
with
these
Scriptures
following
,
f.
264.
—
after
which
he
cites
very
many
places
of
the
Holy
Writ
to
confirm
what
he
had
said
,
both
Precepts
and
Examples
,
out
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
.
Did
not
Christ
teach
Obedience
toward
the
Higher
Powers
,
did
he
not
pay
Tribute
,
Did
not
the
Apostles
of
Christ
in
like
manner
,
both
teach
and
do
?
—
neither
lack
we
in
the
Holy
Scriptures
Histories
,
which
do
manifestly
declare
what
a
great
Sin
Disobedience
is
,
and
how
grievously
God
hath
punish'd
it
,
—
the
Histories
of
&c.
confirm
this
,
—
it
is
good
to
follow
the
example
of
which
shewed
such
honour
and
reverence
unto
King
being
both
a
Wicked
Ruler
,
and
also
his
mortal
Enemy
;
that
he
would
not
once
hurt
him
,
nor
yet
suffer
any
other
to
do
it
,
although
he
had
sufficient
opportunity
,
and
occasion
at
divers
times
to
have
slain
him
if
he
had
been
minded
said
he
saith
he
Thebaean
Legion
Is
the
Magistrate
appointed
of
God
an
Officer
,
1.
f.
437.
Obj.
or
is
he
rather
a
Tyrant
Usurping
Power
and
Authority
over
other
Persons
against
all
Right
and
Law
?
Ans.
He
is
ordained
of
God
to
be
a
Ruler
over
his
People
,
and
no
Man
hath
justly
Rule
and
Authority
in
any
Common-wealth
,
which
is
not
ordained
of
God.
Obj.
But
what
if
the
Magistrates
be
evil
,
wicked
,
ungodly
,
tyrants
,
haters
of
the
truth
,
oppressors
of
the
poor
,
are
they
also
appointed
of
God
?
it
is
thus
written
and
God
himself
says
by
the
Prophet
,
the
People
also
shall
be
pilled
and
polled
,
Our
Saviour
Christ
confest
,
that
the
Authority
which
had
,
although
a
wicked
and
ungodly
Person
,
was
from
God
,
☞
and
he
willingly
suffer'd
death
under
that
Tyrant
;
neither
do
we
read
,
that
the
Apostles
at
any
time
did
reject
,
and
cast
away
the
Regiment
of
the
Heathen
Rulers
,
as
a
thing
unlawful
,
but
they
rather
exhorted
the
Subjects
to
obey
them
,
so
far
as
they
commanded
nothing
contrary
to
God's
word
,
to
honour
them
,
to
pray
for
them
,
to
give
them
tribute
,
Thus
we
see
,
that
not
only
Godly
,
but
also
ungodly
Princes
;
not
only
righteous
,
but
also
unrighteous
and
wicked
Rulers
are
given
us
of
God
:
the
one
,
I
mean
the
good
,
for
the
favour
which
God
beareth
towards
us
;
the
other
,
I
mean
the
evil
for
the
anger
and
displeasure
,
that
he
hath
towards
us
,
when
he
sees
us
disobedient
to
his
Laws
and
Ordinances
.
—
†
†
f.
504.
Subjects
from
the
very
heart
must
love
,
and
reverence
the
civil
Magistrates
,
as
the
Ministers
and
Vicars
of
God.
—
and
if
it
be
their
duty
to
love
and
reverence
,
and
honour
the
Higher
Powers
with
a
true
and
inward
affection
of
the
heart
,
then
may
they
not
hate
them
,
and
unworthily
speak
of
them
.
Their
next
duty
is
to
pray
for
them
,
that
God
may
be
with
them
,
assist
them
,
and
defend
them
,
They
must
humbly
obey
them
,
and
that
not
for
fear
of
punishment
,
but
for
conscience
sake
;
for
as
God
hath
commanded
the
Magistrate
to
rule
,
so
he
hath
commanded
to
obey
;
this
commandment
of
God
may
by
no
means
be
disobey'd
;
for
to
disobey
the
Magistrate
is
none
other
thing
,
than
to
disobey
God
,
whose
Minister
the
Magistrate
is
,
and
whose
Office
he
executeth
.
If
this
Obedience
were
throughly
grafted
in
the
hearts
of
Subjects
,
all
murmurings
,
tumults
,
commotions
,
seditions
,
insurrections
,
should
soon
cease
in
the
Common-wealth
.
—
they
should
soon
cease
,
for
they
should
never
be
attempted
;
but
whosoever
through
the
motion
of
the
Devil
,
enterprise
such
things
against
the
Magistrates
,
☜
they
always
come
to
a
miserable
end
;
so
far
is
it
off
,
that
they
have
good
success
in
their
wicked
and
damnable
attempts
,
as
Histories
of
all
Ages
do
evidently
declare
,
The
Office
of
Subjects
is
willingly
,
and
without
grudging
to
bear
such
burdens
,
and
pay
such
charges
,
as
the
Magistrates
shall
reasonably
require
of
them
,
But
may
the
Magistrate
take
away
the
Subject's
goods
at
his
pleasure
?
Nothing
less
,
for
there
is
a
propriety
of
goods
and
possessions
,
as
well
in
the
Subject
,
as
in
the
Magistrate
;
so
that
if
the
Magistrate
do
unjustly
take
away
his
Subjects
goods
,
he
is
a
Tyrant
,
and
shall
not
escape
the
terrible
indignation
,
and
fierce
Plagues
of
God
,
as
we
may
see
in
the
History
of
King
and
finally
,
it
's
requir'd
of
Subjects
,
that
they
do
not
blaze
nor
publish
abroad
,
but
rather
conceal
and
hide
the
faults
,
oversights
,
and
negligences
of
the
Magistrates
,
the
Glorious
Triumph
of
God's
most
Blessed
Word
,
Let
every
Soul
be
obedient
to
the
Powers
,
that
bear
rule
,
be
ye
obedient
to
every
humane
creature
,
sung
the
Songs
of
Sion
in
a
strange
Land
,
that
faith
,
which
was
once
deliver'd
to
the
Saints
,
had
earnestly
contended
,
being
ready
to
resist
unto
blood
Wit
,
Nobility
to
render
to
Caesar
,
the
things
that
are
Caesars
,
If
thou
let
this
man
go
,
thou
art
no
friend
to
Caesar
to
obey
Magistrates
,
that
every
Soul
ought
to
be
Subject
to
the
higher
powers
,
and
that
not
only
for
wrath
,
but
for
conscience
sake
,
Jews
,
Ahab
Symmachus
,
Celsus
,
Julian
,
Porphyry
Epistle
Dedicatory
Queen
Elizabeth
defence
of
the
Apology
they
have
their
first
authority
by
the
positive
Law
of
Nations
,
and
can
have
no
more
power
,
than
the
People
hath
,
of
whom
they
take
their
Temporal
Jurisdiction
per
me
Reges
regnant
,
by
me
and
mine
authority
Kings
bear
rule
over
their
Subjects
thou
shouldst
have
no
power
over
me
,
were
it
not
given
thee
from
above
there
is
no
power
but
only
from
God
,
To
be
subject
to
the
higher
powers
,
whoso
striketh
with
the
sword
shall
perish
with
the
sword
Ambrose
,
Arma
nostra
sunt
preces
,
&
lacrymae
,
tears
,
and
prayers
be
our
weapons
Alexander
Nowel
reproof
of
Mr.
's
proof
rebelled
against
who
were
specially
by
God
appointed
to
be
their
Governors
and
his
Ministers
;
but
what
appertaineth
that
to
us
,
who
do
obey
our
natural
Prince
appointed
by
God
to
be
our
Governor
,
and
all
,
as
well
Civil
Magistrates
,
as
Ecclesiastical
Ministers
of
God
under
our
Prince
?
And
therefore
do
we
,
as
we
must
needs
,
renounce
the
authority
of
that
foreign
Usurper
of
it
is
you
Papists
,
that
are
the
Successors
of
the
Rebels
who
leaving
the
Obedience
due
to
your
own
natural
Princes
,
for
the
serving
of
a
Foreign
false
Usurper
of
do
rebel
,
not
only
against
that
is
to
say
,
your
Governor
by
God
appointed
,
but
against
God
himself
also
;
—
we
acknowledg
,
that
as
were
Gods
Ministers
by
him
appointed
to
govern
his
peculiar
People
so
hath
God
likewise
appointed
to
every
several
Country
their
their
Princes
and
Pastors
or
Bishops
;
which
ought
likewise
to
be
obeyed
,
as
were
to
be
obey'd
of
the
and
that
those
,
who
do
disobey
them
,
do
sin
by
Rebellion
,
☞
☞
p.
96.
as
did
as
we
are
most
far
from
Rebelling
against
our
natural
Sovereign
,
and
other
of
God's
Ministers
appointed
to
govern
us
,
and
therefore
no
partakers
of
and
his
fellows
Rebellion
;
so
trust
we
in
God
to
be
most
far
from
their
most
horrible
destruction
,
and
we
give
warning
to
Mr.
who
for
maintenance
of
a
Forein
against
their
conscience
(
as
is
to
be
feared
)
do
disobey
their
own
natural
Prince
,
and
that
upon
a
pretence
of
holiness
and
spirituality
,
and
are
therein
most
like
to
(
rebelling
against
their
own
special
Governors
by
God
appointed
,
as
they
did
)
that
they
make
speed
by
unfeigned
repentance
to
mollifie
God's
most
just
wrath
,
that
they
follow
not
in
horrible
damnation
,
as
they
have
followed
them
in
damnable
Rebellion
.
to
the
Queens
Majesties
poor
deceived
Subjects
of
the
North
,
drawn
into
Rebellion
by
the
Earls
of
by
allowance
Christians
I
cannot
term
you
,
that
have
defac'd
the
Communion
of
Christians
,
and
in
destroying
the
Book
of
Christ's
most
Holy
Testament
,
renounced
your
parts
by
his
Testament
bequeath'd
unto
you
;
—
their
pretences
were
,
the
foul
disorder
of
the
Realm
,
much
impoverish'd
,
far
indebted
,
the
defrauding
of
due
execution
of
Justice
,
that
no
Subject
can
have
his
Right
by
Law
,
but
falsly
,
whereas
they
are
better
taught
,
far
doth
the
proportion
of
duty
of
Subjects
to
the
Prince
,
exceed
the
duty
of
Servants
to
Masters
,
or
Children
to
Parents
,
yea
,
or
of
Wives
to
their
Husbands
;
the
very
nearest
conjoyning
in
humane
fellowship
,
even
so
far
as
a
Realm
exceeds
a
private
Family
;
but
if
one
of
your
own
Servants
,
Children
,
or
Wives
,
should
do
that
without
your
will
,
nay
against
your
will
and
express
commandment
,
that
your
Captains
and
you
have
attempted
without
,
and
against
the
Queens
Highness
pleasure
,
would
you
account
them
good
Servants
,
good
Children
,
or
good
Wives
?
—
if
they
shall
put
on
armour
and
weapon
,
and
become
terrible
,
or
threaten
force
to
the
Master
,
Father
,
Husband
,
or
the
rest
of
the
Family
,
if
the
case
were
your
own
,
you
would
more
mislike
it
.
—
The
Prince
is
the
Husband
of
the
Common
wealth
married
to
the
Realm
,
and
the
same
by
ceremony
of
a
ring
;
—
shall
you
resist
her
authority
,
and
refuse
her
blessing
,
and
say
you
be
her
good
children
?
Shall
your
Captains
forsake
her
Service
,
and
say
they
are
good
Servants
?
—
note
withal
,
how
likely
they
are
to
profess
a
true
Religion
,
that
hold
this
Principle
,
use
no
loyalty
,
regard
no
oaths
and
promises
made
with
attestation
of
God
,
and
avowing
themselves
to
renouncing
of
Heaven
,
and
to
eternal
damnation
;
—
they
regard
no
Religion
,
that
go
so
irreligiously
to
work
,
all
is
but
show
and
hypocrisie
.
—
Reed
,
I
beseech
you
,
the
excellent
Treatise
of
Sir
Knight
of
the
there
see
,
as
in
a
glass
,
the
deformity
of
your
fault
,
an
unnatural
hope
it
is
,
and
a
beastly
to
joyn
with
any
strangers
to
the
spoil
of
their
own
Country
;
but
such
is
the
nature
of
that
false
Religion
,
to
regard
no
Country
,
faith
,
nature
,
or
common
honesty
.
Antonius
Corranus
Theological
Dialogue
I
could
wish
from
my
Soul
,
that
this
Doctrine
so
useful
,
and
necessary
to
our
quiet
were
embrac'd
by
all
Men
;
but
(
O
horrid
wickedness
!
)
many
of
our
Church
begin
not
only
to
revenge
themselves
on
their
Persecutors
,
but
dare
take
Arms
,
and
resist
the
Magistrates
and
Judges
,
that
hinder
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
.
They
who
think
,
that
the
sufferings
of
Christians
hinder
the
propagation
of
the
Gospel
,
are
extreamly
deceived
,
for
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
waters
the
Garden
of
the
Church
;
—
but
do
you
,
who
love
Religion
mind
this
Precept
,
that
every
one
that
hath
given
up
his
name
to
Christ
,
for
why
are
they
placed
in
a
superior
Station
,
but
that
their
inferiors
may
be
subject
unto
them
?
But
what
if
Princes
,
either
Hereditary
or
Elective
,
be
evil
or
cruel
,
must
we
obey
them
?
What
should
hinder
?
for
we
are
not
to
consider
our
Rulers
as
private
Men
,
but
to
reverence
them
as
constituted
by
God
,
if
they
,
inclined
by
the
fear
of
God
,
promote
piety
,
their
example
does
great
good
;
but
if
they
do
otherwise
,
we
ought
to
consider
,
the
Vengeance
of
God
,
who
for
the
Sins
of
a
Nation
sets
over
them
Hypocrites
and
Dissemblers
:
But
even
this
Dispensation
of
God
brings
with
it
advantage
to
the
godly
.
Rom. Then you , S. Paul , are of that opinion , that it is not lawful to take Arms against Princes and Magistrates , tho they hinder the Gospel , and would Murther and destroy us ?
Paul , That is my opinion ; and this I add , as a conclusion , Whosoever resisteth the Power , resisteth the Ordinance of God , and they that resist shall receive to themselves Damnation , and that justly ; for since God is the Author of this Order , they who rebel against the Magistrates , wage War against God himself , and shall bring upon themselves great Calamities .
Rom. O the deplorable state of this Age ! In which we see so many civil Wars , popular Seditions , Treasons , cruel Murthers of Princes , and more than barbarous Massacres perpetrated on Subjects .
Paul , All these things probably fall out for the Sins both of the People and Rulers : The People forgetting their Duty , despise the Authority of the Prince ; and the King on the contrary forgets his Obligations , and rages like a cruel Tyrant . — Wouldest then therefore ( and when I speak to you , I speak to all Men ) not dread the Power , do that which is good , and thou shalt have praise , and a reward from it ; so far oughtest thou to be from opposing it .
Rom. A most excellent method of bearing this Yoak , which would otherwise be insupportable ; — but men are wise too late : Would to God this Doctrine were as much engraven on Mens Hearts , as it finds a place on their Tongues ; for by this means it would soon come to pass , that the Minds of Christians would enjoy much inward Peace , and the Commonweal much Advantage .
Paul , Wheresoever you are , inculcate this Sentence in season , out of season , beseech , reprove , and teach , that the Magistrate is God's chosen Minister , appointed and preferr'd by him to the Office of governing , for the punishment of them that do evil , and for the comfort of them that do well : If therefore thou do evil , fear , for he bears not the Sword in vain ; for God , who hath advanc'd those Powers , hath arm'd them with the Sword of Justice . — That I may sum up all in a few words , we ought to be subject to the Powers , not only for wrath but for Conscience sake ; for it is the Duty of a Christian to be subject to his Superiors .
Rom. You therefore believe , that we must obey Magistrates , not only for fear of Punishment , but for greater Reasons ; because , tho the Magistrate have no power over Conscience , yet , because he is the Minister of God , no one with a good Conscience can resist him .
Paul , That is my Opinion ; and for this Reason , to shew the inward Obedience of your Mind , do you pay Tribute , &c. So that learned and pious Paraphrast in opposition to the many false Glosses put upon the Words of the holy Apostle .
John
Young
Lord
,
I
am
not
high
minded
,
That
there
were
certain
Parasites
and
Flatterers
attending
upon
King
who
,
maligning
because
that
by
Almighty
God's
special
appointment
he
was
anointed
King
over
and
seeking
to
bring
him
into
discredit
,
and
into
hatred
with
his
Prince
,
did
insinuate
,
that
he
did
secretly
practise
the
Deposing
him
from
the
Kingdom
,
and
the
Advanceing
of
himself
ambitiously
to
the
same
:
Therefore
the
Prophet
declares
their
Suggestions
to
be
most
false
and
slanderous
,
and
himself
to
be
innocent
from
that
great
Offence
.
saith
,
He
that
will
go
about
to
satifie
and
fulfil
(
as
all
other
)
so
that
ambitious
and
arrogant
desire
,
shall
find
it
a
Toyl
of
all
Toyls
,
such
a
Labor
,
as
never
atchiev'd
.
—
This
desire
of
Honor
,
Rule
,
Principality
,
worldly
Glory
,
and
Renown
,
is
in
the
Heart
of
Man
(
if
it
be
once
possessed
therewithal
)
a
Worm
that
dyeth
not
,
when
he
saith
&c.
his
meaning
was
,
that
he
did
never
seek
(
as
he
was
most
falsly
and
unjustly
charged
by
some
)
to
advance
himself
ambitiously
to
the
Kingdom
,
King
his
Master
,
being
alive
;
because
he
knew
well
enough
,
that
it
was
too
great
for
him
to
wield
,
and
too
high
also
for
him
to
aspire
unto
.
—
Such
was
the
Humility
of
this
excellent
Man
,
the
Friend
of
God
,
to
the
utter
Condemnation
and
Confusion
of
all
those
,
whose
whole
study
and
endeavour
evermore
hath
been
,
and
is
at
this
day
,
to
undermine
those
which
be
in
authority
,
to
invade
and
occupy
other
mens
Kingdoms
,
to
wring
the
Scepter
and
Sword
out
of
Princes
hands
.
—
This
is
a
Vice
never
enough
to
be
detested
,
considering
the
manifold
and
great
Mischiefs
which
have
come
thereby
to
Heaven
,
to
Earth
,
to
Angels
,
to
Men
,
to
all
Kingdoms
and
Commonwealths
,
to
the
whole
World.
—
This
ambitious
Man
is
a
Thief
,
is
a
Homicide
,
if
it
lye
in
his
power
,
he
is
a
Regicide
,
he
is
the
Parricide
of
his
Countrey
.
—
I
will
only
put
you
in
mind
of
one
only
Lesson
,
which
we
are
taught
by
this
Verse
,
which
is
this
,
that
it
is
much
better
for
us
to
trust
in
Almighty
God
,
than
to
aspire
;
for
in
aspiring
there
be
many
Inconveniences
,
—
but
the
anchor-hold
of
Hope
is
firm
and
sure
,
That
the
Majesty
of
Princes
is
by
no
means
to
be
violated
;
if
they
are
good
,
we
are
to
thank
God
,
who
hath
bless'd
his
People
with
so
divine
a
Benefit
;
but
if
they
are
evil
,
we
are
to
submit
our
Necks
to
their
Tyranny
,
or
to
fly
to
another
City
;
we
must
at
no
time
make
resistance
by
Force
and
Arms
,
by
Tumult
and
Slaughter
:
For
this
we
ought
to
believe
,
that
evil
Kings
are
appointed
by
God
for
the
punishment
of
our
Sins
,
and
are
sent
into
the
World
as
God's
Scourges
.
Questions
and
Answers
upon
the
Commandments
Honor
the
King
Fear
God
and
the
King
not
for
fear
,
but
for
Conscience
sake
&c.
Let
every
Soul
be
subject
to
the
high
Powers
,
because
,
he
that
resisteth
,
☜
resisteth
to
his
own
damnation
.
In
no
case
by
whom
only
Kings
do
rule
,
Tyrants
are
suffer'd
sometimes
to
rule
for
the
punishment
of
the
evil
,
and
the
reward
of
the
good
,
Never
did
the
Gentiles
more
for
the
Church
,
than
when
they
commanded
the
Christians
to
be
beaten
,
proscribed
,
and
killed
,
for
than
did
Religion
make
that
a
Reward
,
an
Honor
,
and
a
Crown
,
which
infidelity
reputed
a
Punishment
.
There
is
no
Power
but
of
God
Pilate
,
He
could
have
no
Power
at
all
over
him
,
except
it
were
given
him
from
the
Father
Nez
buchadnezzar
,
&c.
God
forbid
David
,
that
I
should
lay
my
hand
on
the
Lord
's
Anointed
Who
shall
lay
his
hand
on
the
Lord
's
Anointed
,
and
be
guiltless
?
Persions
,
&c.
〈◊〉
.
Not.
〈◊〉
.
Gen.
That
he
that
taketh
the
Sword
,
shall
perish
with
the
Sword
;
i.
e.
resisteth
the
Ordinance
of
God
not
for
Fear
for
Conscience
sake
Tears
,
&c.
Lawrence
Humfreys
&c.
To
persuade
Obedience
to
Princes
,
Epistle
Dedicatory
Ambrose
,
Rogamus
Auguste
,
non
pugnamus
;
We
beseech
,
O
Emperor
,
P.
22
,
23.
we
fight
not
:
(
Peter
&
c.
By
me
rulers
reign
every
soul
to
be
subject
to
the
higher
powers
:
whosoever
resisteth
We
are
overcome
of
the
not
with
Weapon
,
or
force
of
Arms
,
but
with
Treason
wrought
by
our
own
People
.
Richard
Bancroft
Dangerous
Positions
,
&c.
(
viz.
That
if
Princes
refuse
to
reform
Religion
,
the
Magistrates
and
People
may
lawfully
do
it
by
force
of
Arms
)
Princes
for
just
causes
may
be
deposed
—
That
it
is
not
Birthright
only
,
nor
Propinquity
of
Blood
,
that
makes
a
King
lawfully
reign
above
a
People
professing
Jesus
Christ
.
—
If
Princes
be
Tyrants
against
God
and
his
Truth
;
their
Subjects
are
freed
from
their
Oaths
of
Obedience
.
—
The
People
are
better
than
the
King
,
and
of
greater
Authority
,
a
Survey
of
the
pretended
Holy
Discipline
.
Conspiracy
for
pretended
Reformation
Richard
Eedes
Ne
perderet
Obedientiam
,
perdidit
vitam
,
to
all
higher
Powers
not
only
to
them
that
are
good
and
courteous
,
but
to
them
also
who
are
froward
,
Tribute
to
whom
tribute
with
eye-service
,
as
men-pleasers
because
of
wrath
,
but
for
conscience
sake
,
Theodosius
,
private
causes
are
handled
with
pretence
of
Piety
,
and
every
Man
makes
Religion
,
which
should
be
the
Mistress
,
the
Handmaid
of
his
affections
pleasure
of
the
People
solecisms
of
the
Court
●aconical
Ephory
whither
it
should
,
but
whither
the
stream
bears
it
,
Tyranny
of
ambitious
Popes
,
or
to
the
Anarchy
of
seditious
Subjects
,
Religion
of
Christ
prayers
and
tears
promotion
comes
neither
from
the
East
,
nor
from
the
West
,
nor
from
the
South
,
that
their
power
is
of
God
,
and
their
judgments
God's
judgments
they
,
who
resist
them
resist
the
ordmance
of
God
Samuel
,
they
have
not
rejected
thee
,
but
me
.
great
Rebellion
Treatise
declaring
the
shake
of
the
Kingdom
of
as
it
was
in
the
days
of
as
it
was
in
the
days
of
that
the
Kingdom
of
was
a
most
true
,
and
lively
picture
of
the
State
and
Crown
,
—
one
egg
being
not
more
like
another
,
than
the
State
to
that
,
under
which
we
live
that
he
gives
the
Christian
Magistrate
,
especially
in
great
and
absolute
Monarchies
greater
authority
,
than
seems
to
stand
with
the
good
of
the
Church
,
or
the
truth
of
God's
Word
,
ordinance
of
God.
there
is
no
power
but
of
God
,
he
therefore
that
resisteth
the
power
,
resisteth
the
ordinance
of
God.
Obj.
light
of
nature
that
his
heart
smote
him
you
being
thus
opprest
by
your
King
,
shall
cry
unto
the
Lord
.
God
will
not
hear
them
Encounter
against
Parsons
diversity
of
Religion
,
changeth
not
the
natural
right
of
Inheritance
;
this
ancient
Doctrine
the
Protestants
still
follow
,
they
still
acknowledged
the
fourth
of
when
he
revolted
from
them
;
but
the
would
not
admit
him
,
while
he
profess'd
himself
a
Protestant
.
Card.
Bell.
Lond.
An.
de
Officio
Principis
Christiani
how
vain
that
(
whether
tacit
or
exprest
)
is
whereby
Kings
,
as
says
,
stand
bound
to
the
Pope
,
so
that
by
virtue
thereof
,
whenever
they
turn
Hereticks
,
or
would
make
their
Subjects
such
,
he
may
deprive
them
of
their
Kingdoms
;
and
whereas
the
Cardinal
cited
that
of
our
Holy
Saviour
,
he
answers
,
☜
that
only
'
signifies
,
that
we
ought
not
to
obey
our
Parents
in
those
things
,
which
they
command
contrary
to
the
true
Faith
;
but
by
no
means
to
rob
our
Parents
of
their
Possessions
,
c.
2.
§.
9.
p.
73
,
74.
—
that
Christ
exercised
his
Priestly
Office
not
actively
in
Deposing
Princes
,
but
passively
,
by
giving
his
life
,
as
became
a
good
Shepherd
,
for
his
Sheep
;
—
and
when
the
Apostle
armed
St.
he
gave
him
not
a
temporal
Sword
,
to
hurt
any
Man
,
but
a
Spiritual
,
to
be
exercised
in
suffering
;
for
so
he
commands
him
,
Tolesano
de
rep.
c.
And
for
years
after
Christ
,
though
the
Christians
suffered
innumerable
,
and
most
cruel
torments
being
slain
at
one
time
)
yet
they
never
plotted
against
the
Laws
,
the
Magistrate
,
the
Emperer
,
or
his
●●enrity
in
the
least
degree
;
but
by
this
argument
they
personaded
Men
to
turn
to
Christianity
,
as
to
the
best
Religion
,
because
it
t●●k
Men
off
from
ambition
,
and
a
desire
of
change
,
and
taught
Men
to
obey
Magistrates
;
—
and
accordingly
the
Christian
,
that
but
pulled
down
the
Edict
of
was
lookt
upon
by
his
fellow
Christians
to
be
justly
executed
for
the
Fact
;
—
it
therefore
behoves
Princes
to
consider
,
c.
2.
Sect.
16.
p
83.
in
what
a
slippery
place
their
Sacred
Majesty
stands
,
if
this
Principle
of
unheard
of
in
the
Church
of
Christ
for
years
be
true
;
and
this
he
confirms
by
the
authority
of
the
Fathers
,
c.
6.
Sect.
14.
p
255.
especially
St.
who
is
famous
for
this
saying
against
the
discovery
of
Romish
Rebellious
Positions
his
full
satisfaction
against
Parsons
,
&c.
short
form
of
Catechising
.
Lond.
1599.
4
to
p.
412
,
413.414
.
Qu.
What
do
you
understand
by
Father
and
Mother
in
the
fifth
Commandment
?
Not
only
my
natural
Parents
,
but
those
whom
God
hath
set
over
me
for
my
good
,
as
Magistrates
,
What
be
the
duties
of
Servants
toward
their
Masters
?
Servants
ought
in
fear
,
and
trembling
to
submit
themselves
to
the
instructions
,
commandments
,
and
correction
:
of
their
Masters
.
What
if
Parents
or
Masters
do
not
their
duty
to
their
Children
and
Servants
?
Yet
they
must
obey
them
for
Conscience
sake
to
God's
Ordinance
.
What
if
they
command
unjust
things
?
Then
they
must
obey
God
rather
than
Men
,
and
submit
themselves
to
their
corrections
.
Abbot
An.
King
of
the
seeing
the
triumph
of
the
Emperor
brake
forth
into
these
words
William
Barlow
it
pleaseth
God
to
be
called
a
King
in
Heaven
.
and
the
King
is
called
a
God
on
Earth
.
Therefore
he
which
denieth
his
duty
to
the
visible
God
,
his
Prince
and
Sovereign
,
cannot
perform
his
duty
to
the
God
Invisible
;
certainly
they
therefore
,
who
with
will
make
a
secession
from
their
Prince
—
or
with
and
the
ten
tribes
will
turn
from
him
,
because
he
hath
turn'd
his
Father's
scourges
into
Scorpions
.
They
,
who
think
,
that
they
may
either
kill
their
Liege
,
or
sall
from
him
,
or
depose
and
thrust
them
out
of
their
Seat
,
or
expose
them
to
danger
or
fear
,
are
guilty
not
only
of
Rebellion
,
but
of
Irreligion
,
—
the
Jesuit
dedicates
his
Book
to
the
Earl
of
(
a
Principal
,
if
not
the
only
poyson
of
the
Earl's
heart
)
wherein
he
would
prove
,
that
it
is
lawful
for
the
Subject
to
rise
against
his
Sovereign
,
my
exhortation
to
you
is
,
beloved
,
that
you
will
believe
rather
than
a
who
willeth
his
Disciples
,
and
all
Christians
to
possess
their
Souls
in
patience
.
albeit
they
be
persecuted
even
to
death
by
their
Princes
;
and
St.
who
adjudgeth
him
to
damnation
If
you
desire
some
stories
of
Scripture
rejected
by
God
,
not
dejected
by
plagued
,
not
dispossess'd
reproved
by
not
deprived
punished
from
Heaven
,
not
deposed
by
his
Subjects
;
the
Law
of
God
is
streight
in
this
case
,
it
bridles
the
mouth
,
that
it
speak
not
evil
of
the
King.
It
binds
the
heart
,
not
to
imagine
evil
against
him
.
the
sum
of
this
part
is
that
of
the
Prophet
that
the
Inthroning
and
Deposing
of
Princes
,
is
God's
only
Prerogative
Royal
;
and
the
conclusion
shall
be
an
argument
,
that
if
obedience
be
due
unto
a
Tyrant
,
and
a
Foreigner
;
much
more
are
we
to
perform
it
to
our
Prince
,
Francis
Marbury
Easter
Week
the
Principal
question
of
this
Chapter
—
is
that
Subjects
that
are
Godly
wise
,
ought
to
repress
in
themselves
all
insurrection
of
mind
against
the
supposed
scandals
of
civil
administrations
,
and
against
the
doings
of
Princes
,
and
that
a
disloyal
thought
ought
not
to
be
lent
thereunto
,
—
it
being
insinuated
by
an
evil
subject
,
that
it
is
impossible
to
stand
contented
in
a
Government
,
that
perverts
and
inverts
the
use
of
preferments
and
abasements
,
aiming
perhaps
at
something
done
by
in
his
uxoriousness
,
at
the
instigation
of
his
Idolatrous
Wives
;
—
and
that
the
state
of
the
Country
is
depraved
by
the
riotousness
and
dissoluteness
of
the
Governors
,
—
but
God
gives
us
no
dispensation
for
any
cause
to
disreverence
the
Prince
,
☞
except
that
we
be
able
to
shew
,
that
we
do
it
at
God's
Commandment
,
—
the
Men
of
God
,
when
they
have
by
mistaking
exceeded
towards
a
Ruler
(
though
a
wicked
one
)
have
used
diligence
to
excuse
themselves
,
and
to
avoid
the
scandal
;
so
St.
was
cut
in
his
heart
,
because
he
had
cut
off
the
lap
,
that
was
in
's
Garment
;
☞
so
that
if
to
refuse
God
be
ungodliness
,
then
it
must
needs
be
so
to
admit
a
contemptuous
thought
of
a
Prince
,
in
whom
God
offereth
himself
unto
us
—
and
it
is
sure
,
that
they
are
ungodly
Men
,
1
Sam.
10.27
.
which
offend
in
this
kind
,
that
the
Holy
Ghost
calleth
them
i.
e.
unyoked
Persons
,
which
refuse
to
be
under
the
yoke
of
due
obedience
,
—
as
for
the
allegation
made
by
Hereticks
of
Conscience
to
God
,
when
no
disobedience
to
God
is
required
,
it
is
in
great
Hypocrisie
that
God
is
alledged
;
for
are
they
not
put
together
in
the
Scripture
,
or
as
the
Text
hath
it
,
from
those
that
divide
these
duties
so
,
as
if
they
could
not
consist
together
;
and
did
not
both
require
so
much
,
when
Kings
were
Enemies
of
the
truth
,
and
of
the
Salvation
of
their
Subjects
?
Verily
when
Men
make
their
excuse
by
God
in
this
they
says
in
another
matter
,
for
that
which
is
's
may
be
given
to
without
the
least
breach
of
allegiance
to
Almighty
God
;
and
it
is
most
true
,
that
saith
on
the
to
the
a
point
belike
,
that
in
those
days
stood
in
need
stall
,
and
successively
to
be
urged
;
for
the
likewise
in
his
Collect
on
the
same
place
to
the
hath
it
near
word
for
word
;
and
he
saith
after
,
that
St.
taketh
great
care
to
urge
it
neither
was
this
(
as
supposeth
)
by
reason
of
the
continuance
of
any
old
Heresie
,
but
because
St.
saw
,
that
this
sin
would
universally
,
and
successively
assail
;
—
and
therefore
as
Men
hinder
the
work
of
godliness
in
themselves
,
they
must
keep
tenderly
in
the
reins
of
their
consciences
the
reverence
of
their
Prince
.
—
Whosoever
doth
vilipend
his
Sovereign
in
his
conscience
,
is
either
an
Atheist
,
or
a
Hypocrite
;
—
the
causes
of
Sedition
and
Rebellion
are
.
Pride
,
—
there
are
,
that
go
under
the
name
of
resolute
,
that
give
occasion
to
upbraid
the
Land
,
as
that
speak
scornfully
both
of
Queen
and
Council
.
Lack
of
Wisdom
in
not
discerning
the
policies
of
Princes
.
lack
of
compassion
in
not
weighing
their
temptations
,
and
their
necessities
.
lack
of
equity
,
when
the
Subject
blames
his
Prince
for
his
own
fault
.
Lastly
,
forgetfulness
of
their
benefits
,
which
is
unthankfulness
,
—
in
my
Text
the
Lord
threatens
the
depravers
of
Kings
and
Magistrates
,
&c.
—
this
notes
the
heinousness
of
the
Sin
;
for
the
Holy
Ghost
is
not
wont
to
bewray
Men
for
trifles
—
and
is
strong
evidence
,
that
the
maligning
of
Higher
Powers
is
in
the
Catalogue
of
those
sins
,
which
,
though
they
escape
Man
,
yet
the
vengeance
of
God
doth
pursue
,
and
as
it
were
bring
back
again
to
the
judgment
seat
;
it
matters
not
,
what
plausible
shews
there
be
to
do
such
things
,
for
the
event
discovers
,
that
they
are
but
shews
.
seemed
to
have
a
just
quarrel
against
for
lying
with
his
Sister
,
especially
his
pernicious
impunity
consider'd
by
reason
of
's
indulgence
,
but
's
matter
was
not
's
incest
,
but
's
Seniority
;
he
was
betwixt
Him
and
the
Crown
,
for
the
Event
declared
,
what
an
hater
of
incest
was
by
his
behavior
to
his
Father's
Concubines
;
and
the
Lord
discovered
by
his
Insurrection
against
his
Father
,
that
it
was
ambition
,
that
made
him
to
kill
his
Brother
.
in
his
Sermon
says
,
that
some
Men
will
prove
Rebellion
,
and
High
Treason
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
that
the
People
are
above
the
King
,
and
cites
in
the
Margin
,
The
true
Laws
of
free
Monarchies
,
the
manner
of
the
King
but
to
cry
unto
the
Lord
,
vers.
he
will
not
hear
them
John
Forbes
Shortly
then
to
take
up
in
two
or
three
Sentences
,
grounded
upon
all
these
Arguments
,
out
of
the
Law
of
God
,
the
Duty
and
Allegiance
of
the
People
to
their
lawful
King
:
Their
Obedience
,
I
say
,
ought
to
be
to
him
,
as
to
God's
Lieutenant
on
Earth
,
obeying
his
Commands
in
all
things
,
except
directly
against
God
,
as
the
Commands
of
God's
Minister
;
acknowledging
him
a
Judge
set
by
God
over
them
,
having
power
to
judge
them
,
but
to
be
judg'd
only
by
God
,
to
whom
only
he
must
give
account
of
his
Judgment
;
fearing
him
as
their
Judge
,
loving
him
as
their
Father
,
praying
for
him
as
their
Protector
;
for
his
continuance
,
if
he
be
good
;
for
his
amendment
,
if
he
be
wicked
;
following
and
obeying
his
lawful
Commands
;
eschewing
and
fleeing
his
Fury
in
his
unlawful
,
without
resistance
,
☞
but
by
Sobs
and
Tears
to
God
;
according
to
that
sentence
used
in
the
Primitive
Church
in
the
time
of
the
Persecution
:
Prayers
and
Tears
are
the
Arms
of
the
Church
.
A
Pillar
of
the
Church
;
R.
Doleman
his
Conference
concerning
the
Succession
to
the
Crown
of
John
Hayward
,
Ann.
which
was
reprinted
for
the
satisfaction
of
the
zealous
Promoters
of
the
Bill
of
Exclusion
)
:
Dedicatory
Epistle
in
Defence
of
the
Authority
of
Princes
,
and
of
Succession
according
to
proximity
of
Blood
;
and
to
maintain
,
that
the
People
have
no
lawful
Power
to
remove
the
one
,
or
repel
the
other
.
that
Succession
to
Government
by
nearness
of
Blood
,
is
not
by
Law
of
Nature
,
or
Divine
,
but
by
the
humane
and
positive
Laws
of
any
Commonwealth
,
and
consequently
,
that
it
may
upon
just
Causes
be
alter'd
by
the
same
,
changing
the
fashion
of
Government
,
and
limiting
the
same
with
what
Conditions
they
please
.
Human
Creature
Caligula
,
Tiberius
,
Nero
the
Lords
Anointed
will
the
Lord
appear
unto
them
,
and
a
hard
Judgment
shall
they
have
.
John
,
Pag.
72
,
73
,
74
,
75.
Edw.
whosoever
resists
the
higher
powers
receive
unto
themselves
damnation
conscience
sake
Ep.
Dod.
ante
John
Heyward
The
powers
that
are
,
are
ordained
of
God.
Touch
not
mine
anointed
Let
every
soul
be
subject
You
must
needs
be
subject
You
must
for
conscience
Whosoever
resists
,
resists
the
ordinance
of
God
;
and
they
,
that
resist
,
shall
receive
to
themselves
judgment
.
Honor
thy
Father
Subjection
,
Honor
Of
the
true
Difference
Bulla
Aurea
earthly
Court
license
the
People
from
obeying
the
Evil
which
a
Prince
commandeth
,
for
abusing
his
Authority
with
meekness
enduring
without
annoying
his
person
,
resisting
his
power
,
discharging
his
Subjects
,
or
removing
him
from
his
Throne
.
God's
Law
for
your
Warrant
against
the
will
of
God
,
and
submit
our selves
to
endure
persecution
for
righteousness
sake
.
that
the
Presbyterians
allow
the
King
,
not
but
only
while
they
make
him
a
maintainer
of
their
proceedings
,
but
no
commander
in
them
;
and
all
the
while
the
King
submits
his
Scepter
unto
the
Scepter
of
Christ
,
and
licks
the
dust
of
the
Churches
feet
for
which
they
Quote
that
whosoever
shall
by
writing
,
speaking
,
or
any
other
way
publickly
oppose
the
Doctrine
,
or
Discipline
of
the
Church
of
or
any
part
thereof
established
by
publick
Laws
,
shall
be
uncapable
of
taking
any
Degree
,
and
suspended
from
any
Degrees
he
hath
formerly
taken
.
Dated
Anthony
Rudd
had
given
proof
of
his
rare
patience
in
his
distressed
Estate
,
during
the
expectancy
of
the
Kingdom
of
for
though
in
that
of
sundry
years
attendance
after
that
had
Anointed
him
,
☜
before
the
Crown
fell
unto
him
by
the
death
of
King
he
sustain'd
many
grievous
troubles
,
inconveniences
,
and
dangers
;
yet
he
still
possessed
his
Soul
in
patience
without
seeking
to
hasten
his
own
advancement
,
by
the
making
away
of
his
Sovereign
.
Insomuch
as
though
who
deadly
pursued
him
,
was
twice
by
the
Providence
of
God
offer'd
into
his
hands
,
that
he
might
have
d●ne
his
pleasure
with
him
,
first
in
the
Wilderness
of
and
secondly
in
the
desert
of
yet
he
spared
his
life
,
and
did
no
violence
to
his
Person
,
leaving
him
to
God's
Judgment
,
and
referring
his
own
cause
to
God's
merciful
providence
,
patiently
attending
the
Lord's
leisure
,
till
he
should
vouchsafe
to
come
,
and
put
him
in
possession
of
the
Kingdom
.
If
they
shall
say
,
that
Sovereign
Princes
are
subject
to
none
,
while
they
use
their
authority
well
;
but
that
if
they
abuse
it
,
they
lose
the
independent
absoluteness
thereof
,
their
saying
will
be
found
to
be
Heretical
;
☜
for
if
upon
abuse
of
mdependent
Authority
,
they
that
have
it
,
lose
and
forfeit
it
then
authority
,
and
abuse
of
authority
,
at
least
extreme
abuse
of
it
,
cannot
stand
together
;
which
is
contrary
to
that
of
St.
where
he
saith
de
bono
consugali
c.
i.
e.
●●ther
shall
the
perversness
of
Tyrannical
Usurpation
ever
be
praise
worthy
,
☞
though
the
Tyrant
use
his
Subjects
with
all
Kingly
clemency
;
nor
the
order
of
Kingly
Power
be
ever
subject
to
just
reprehension
,
th●ugh
a
King
grow
fierce
and
cruel
like
a
Tyrant
;
for
it
is
one
thing
to
use
an
unlawful
Power
lawfully
;
and
another
thing
to
use
a
lawful
Power
unrighteously
,
and
unjustly
.
Gun-powder
Treason
Coventry
and
Litchfield
Church
of
England
W.
Kettilby
an.
that
God
having
created
our
first
Parents
,
and
purposing
to
multiply
their
seed
into
many
Generations
,
for
the
replenishing
of
the
World
with
their
Posterity
,
did
give
to
for
his
time
,
and
to
the
rest
of
the
Patriarchs
,
and
chief
Fathers
successively
before
the
Flood
,
Authority
,
Power
,
and
Dominion
over
their
Children
,
and
Offspring
to
Rule
,
and
Govern
them
;
—
adding
further
,
Can.
2.
if
any
Man
shall
affirm
,
that
Men
at
the
first
without
all
good
Edacation
or
civility
ran
up
and
down
in
Woods
and
Fields
,
as
wild
creatures
,
resting
themselves
in
Caves
and
Dens
,
and
acknowledging
no
Superiority
one
over
another
,
until
they
were
taught
by
experience
the
necessity
of
Government
;
and
that
thereupon
,
they
chose
some
among
themselves
to
order
and
rule
the
rest
,
giving
them
power
and
authority
so
to
do
;
and
that
consequently
all
civil
Power
,
Jurisdiction
,
and
Authority
was
first
derived
from
the
People
,
and
disorder'd
Multitude
;
or
either
is
originally
still
in
them
,
or
else
is
deduc'd
by
their
consents
naturally
from
them
,
and
is
not
God's
Ordinance
originally
descending
from
him
,
and
depending
upon
him
,
he
doth
greatly
err
.
If
any
Man
shall
affirm
,
Can.
6.11
.
that
the
civil
Power
and
Authority
,
which
had
before
the
Flood
,
was
by
the
deluge
determin'd
,
or
that
it
was
given
unto
him
again
by
his
Sons
or
Nephews
;
or
that
he
received
from
them
the
Sword
of
his
Sovereignty
;
or
that
the
distribution
of
the
World
to
his
three
Som
,
did
depend
upon
their
consents
;
or
received
from
them
any
such
authority
,
as
without
the
same
it
could
not
lawfully
have
been
made
;
—
or
that
this
Power
,
did
not
proceed
from
God
,
or
were
not
properly
his
Ordinance
,
but
that
they
had
the
same
from
the
People
,
their
Offspring
;
he
doth
greatly
err
.
that
obedience
to
Kings
and
Civil
Magistrates
,
is
prescrib'd
to
all
Subjects
in
the
where
we
are
enjoyn'd
to
whereby
it
follows
,
that
subjection
of
Inferiors
unto
their
Kings
and
Governors
,
is
founded
upon
the
very
law
of
Nature
;
and
consequently
that
the
sentence
of
Death
awarded
by
God
himself
against
such
,
as
shewed
themselves
incorrigibly
disobedient
to
their
Parents
,
or
cursed
them
,
or
struck
them
,
was
likewise
due
unto
those
,
who
committed
any
such
offences
against
their
Kings
,
and
Rulers
,
being
the
Heads
and
Fathers
of
their
Common●ealths
and
Kingdoms
;
which
is
not
only
apparent
by
way
of
consequence
,
but
likewise
by
example
,
practice
,
and
precept
;
as
where
is
judged
to
die
for
cursing
of
the
Lords
Anointed
;
where
himself
,
appointed
by
God
to
succeed
King
would
not
be
induced
by
any
perswasions
to
lay
violent
hands
upon
his
Master
the
King.
If
any
Man
therefore
shall
affirm
,
C●n.
16.
that
it
was
lawful
in
the
Old
Testament
,
either
for
Children
or
Nephews
,
to
have
been
disobedient
to
their
Fathers
,
being
their
chief
Govern●rs
from
the
Creation
till
's
time
or
afterward
,
either
for
the
Children
of
either
under
or
their
Kings
to
have
been
disobedient
to
them
in
their
lawful
commandments
,
or
to
have
murmured
or
rebelled
against
them
;
or
that
it
was
in
those
times
more
lawful
unto
Subjects
for
any
cause
whatsoever
,
either
to
curse
their
Princes
,
Kings
,
or
civil
Governors
,
☞
or
to
bear
arms
against
them
,
or
to
depose
them
from
their
Kingdoms
,
or
Principalities
,
or
to
lay
violent
hands
upon
their
Persons
,
than
it
was
in
the
said
times
lawful
upon
any
occasion
for
Children
,
either
to
have
cursed
their
Parents
,
or
to
have
rebelled
against
them
,
when
they
did
reprove
or
correct
them
,
or
to
have
withdrawn
themselves
from
their
subjection
,
saying
unto
them
(
they
being
private
Men
)
we
will
be
no
more
your
Children
,
or
you
shall
be
no
more
our
Fathers
;
or
(
bearing
civil
authority
over
them
)
we
will
depose
you
from
your
Government
over
us
,
and
will
be
no
longer
ruled
by
you
;
or
to
have
offered
any
violence
to
them
,
or
to
have
beaten
them
,
and
much
less
to
have
murder'd
them
,
he
d●th
greatly
err
.
if
any
Man
shall
affirm
,
that
and
the
other
Priests
used
,
or
that
they
lawfully
might
have
used
any
violence
,
or
force
against
the
King's
Person
,
either
in
hindering
him
for
burning
of
Incense
,
☞
or
in
thrusting
him
out
of
the
Temple
,
or
in
compelling
him
to
dwell
apart
in
a
house
,
as
he
did
(
though
he
was
a
leper
)
if
he
had
not
of
himself
yielded
to
the
observation
of
the
law
in
that
behalf
,
or
that
he
was
deprived
of
his
Kingdom
,
either
by
the
said
streke
of
God
,
or
by
his
dwelling
in
a
house
apart
;
or
that
any
thing
,
which
the
Priests
then
did
,
might
have
been
a
lawful
warrant
to
any
Priest
afterward
in
the
Old
Testament
,
either
to
have
deposed
by
sentence
any
of
their
Kings
from
their
Kingdoms
for
the
like
offences
,
or
to
have
used
arms
,
or
repressed
such
their
unlawful
attempts
by
forcible
ways
,
though
they
had
imagined
,
the
same
might
have
tended
to
the
preservation
of
Religion
;
or
that
either
before
that
time
or
afterward
,
☜
any
Priest
did
resist
by
force
of
Arms
,
or
depose
any
of
the
Kings
either
of
or
of
from
their
Kingdoms
,
tho
the
Kings
of
all
of
them
,
and
fourteen
of
the
Kings
of
were
open
and
plain
Idolaters
,
he
doth
greatly
err
.
for
any
cause
whatsoever
for
any
cause
to
any
Subjects
,
for
any
cause
of
what
nature
soever
,
If any Man shall affirm , Can. 6. l. 2. — that the Subjects of all the Temporal Princes in the World , were not as much bound in St. Paul's time to be subject unto them , as the Romans were to be subject to the Empire , not only for fear , but even for conscience sake ; or that St. Paul's commandment ( by virtue of his Apostleship , and assistance of the Holy Ghost ) of obedience to Princes , then Ethnicks , is not of as great force to bind the Conscience of all true Christians , as if he had been then summus Pontifex ; — or that the Primitive Church was not as well restrain'd de Jure by the Doctrine of Christ's Apostles , as de facto from bearing Arms against such Princes , as were then Ethnicks , and transferring of their Kingdoms from them unto any others ; — or that the Apostles at that time , if they had found the Christians of sufficient force for number , provision , and furniture of Warlike Engines to have Deposed those Pagan Princes , that were then both Enemies , ☜ and Persecutors of all , that believed in Christ ; would ( no doubt have moved , and authorized them to have made War against such their Princes , and absolved them from performing any longer that obedience , which they ( as Men temporizing ) had in their Writings prescribed unto them ; or that , when afterward Christians were grown able for number , and strength to have opposed themselves by force against their Emperors , being Wicked and Persecutors , they might lawfully so have done for any thing , that is in the New Testament to the contrary ; he doth greatly err .
If any Man shall affirm , that it is not a most profane impiety , Can. 10. l. 2. tending altogether to the discredit of the Scriptures , for any Man to hold , that St. Peter and St. Paul had so instructed the Christians in their times , as that they knew , if they had been able , they might without offence to God have deposed Nero from his Empire ; or that the Christians in Tertullian's time , when they profess'd , that notwithstanding their numbers , and forces were so great , as they had been able to have distress'd very greatly the Estate of the Emperors ( being then Persecutors ) they might not so do , because Christ their Master had taught them otherwise , ought not to be a sufficient Warrant for all true Christians to detest those Men in these days , and for ever hereafter , who contrary to the Example of the said Christians in the Primitive Church , and the Doctrins of Christ , which were then taught them , do endeavor to perswade them , when they shall have sufficient Forces , to rebel against such Kings and Emperors at the Pope's commandment , and to thrust them from their Kingdoms and Empires ; ☞ or that this devilish Doctrine of animating Subjects to Rebellion ( when they are able ) against their Sovereigns , either for their Cruelty , Heresie , or Apostacy , was ever taught in the Church of Christ by any of the Ancient Fathers , during the Reigns of Dioclesian , or Julian the Apostate , or Valens the Arrian , or of any other the Wicked Emperors before them ; or that it is not a wicked perverting of the Apostles words to the Corinthians , ( touching their choice of Arbitrators to end dissentions among themselves , rather than draw their Brethren before Judges , that were Infidels ) to infer thereof , either that St. Paul intended thereby to impeach in any sort the Authority of the Civil Magistrates , as if he had meant they should have chosen such Judges , as by civil Authority might otherwise have bound them , than by their own consents to have stood to their award ; or to authorize Christian Subjects , when they are able , to thrust their Sovereigns from their Royal Seats , and to chuse themselves new Kings in their places ; he doth greatly err .
Deus
&
Rex
In
the
Allegiance
of
a
Subject
to
his
Sovereign
,
the
evil
he
is
to
eschew
,
is
.
for
he
is
not
to
touch
him
with
any
evil
touch
,
not
to
stretch
out
his
hand
against
his
most
sacred
Person
,
nor
so
much
as
to
affright
,
or
disgrace
him
by
cutting
the
lap
of
his
Garment
.
for
he
is
not
to
curse
his
Ruler
.
for
he
is
not
to
curse
the
King
in
his
thought
;
(
and
all
this
is
proved
by
many
Texts
of
Scripture
placed
in
the
Margin
.
)
Now
if
the
Subjects
of
our
Sovereign
out
of
their
Allegiance
to
His
Majesty
are
to
succor
,
and
defend
him
even
with
the
hazard
of
their
lives
,
is
an
evident
Testimony
,
that
Kings
are
subject
unto
God
,
☜
and
have
no
mortal
Man
their
superior
,
who
may
require
of
them
an
account
of
their
doings
,
and
punish
them
by
any
Judicial
Sentence
,
—
which
Doctrine
is
excellently
confirm'd
by
the
instance
of
in
the
case
of
and
the
Prophet
's
carriage
towards
him
;
after
which
't
is
said
,
that
God
only
gave
unto
Kingly
Power
,
and
not
the
People
,
p.
19.
p.
29
,
30.
&c.
who
are
said
i.
e.
approving
him
,
as
made
by
God
,
But
was
not
a
Tyrant
,
a
bloody
Oppressor
;
did
not
the
blood
of
so
many
Innocents
cry
to
God
for
vengeance
,
and
by
his
special
commandment
deserve
death
?
Yet
by
God's
own
appointment
design'd
to
the
Kingdom
says
,
the
Bishop
of
(
and
by
parity
of
reason
,
any
other
Person
,
p.
35.
if
I
Judge
aright
)
cannot
dispense
with
the
which
from
the
first
beginning
of
the
reasonable
Creature
is
unchangeable
;
nor
with
the
whose
Precepts
are
indispensible
;
but
the
duty
of
Subjects
in
obedience
to
their
Sovereign
,
is
grounded
upon
the
Law
of
Nature
,
beginning
with
our
first
beginning
;
for
as
we
are
Born
so
are
we
Born
But
is
there
no
means
to
stay
the
fury
of
a
Sovereign
command
,
if
he
should
be
so
tyrannous
,
and
profane
,
as
to
endeavour
to
oppress
the
whole
Church
at
once
,
and
utterly
to
extinguish
the
Light
of
Christian
Religion
?
—
Princes
in
their
rage
may
endeavour
wholly
to
destroy
God's
Church
,
Ans.
but
in
vain
,
because
Christ
hath
so
built
it
on
a
Rock
,
that
the
Gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
against
it
;
—
and
when
they
do
labour
to
effect
so
heinous
an
impiety
,
the
only
means
we
have
to
appease
their
fury
,
is
for
our
sins
,
which
have
brought
this
chastisement
upon
us
,
and
unto
God
You
know
,
how
before
the
coming
of
Christ
,
the
by
the
command
of
was
to
be
destroy'd
,
Esth.
4.
both
young
and
old
,
here
the
whole
Church
by
the
barbarous
designment
of
seem'd
to
be
in
the
very
Jaws
of
death
,
yet
they
take
no
arms
,
they
consult
not
how
to
poyson
they
animate
no
desperate
Person
suddenly
to
stab
them
,
but
there
was
only
among
them
,
and
Colen
,
An.
Dom.
that
the
had
undoubtedly
the
true
spirit
of
the
Gospel
,
who
profess'd
and
for
it
he
quotes
's
History
of
the
that
they
would
be
Subjects
to
no
one
,
unless
they
could
enjoy
their
desired
Reformation
;
p.
19.
and
that
the
former
Dialogue
falsly
asserts
,
that
Kings
have
their
Power
only
from
God
,
and
are
accountable
only
to
him
;
and
that
the
duty
of
Subjects
cannot
be
dissolv'd
,
if
the
King
turns
Tyrant
,
Infidel
,
Heretick
,
or
Apostate
;
and
that
Kings
are
not
to
be
deposed
,
or
resisted
,
unless
by
prayers
and
tears
,
tho
they
are
fall'n
into
so
much
impiety
and
madness
,
as
to
seek
the
ruin
of
the
Church
,
and
the
destruction
of
Religion
:
despisers
of
Dignities
,
and
blasphemers
of
Dominions
.
Gabriel
Powel
De
Adiaplyris
,
Lond.
that
when
St.
bids
us
be
obedient
for
that
he
means
,
we
must
no
way
offend
the
Magistrate
by
rebelling
against
him
;
but
that
we
must
keep
a
good
Conscience
in
his
sight
,
who
hath
set
the
Magistrate
over
us
—
‖
‖
§.
93.
p.
71.
for
his
Power
is
from
God
,
—
and
to
the
just
praise
of
our
Reformation
,
he
adds
,
*
*
c.
9
Sect.
35.
p.
79
that
no
Church
in
reform'd
her self
more
orderly
,
than
the
in
which
nothing
was
done
tumultuarily
,
by
force
and
arms
,
or
by
fraud
;
but
all
alterations
were
made
by
the
supreme
Power
of
the
Nation
,
agreeable
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Example
of
the
Primitive
Church
.
in
his
picture
of
a
Papist
;
It
is
not
lawful
for
Subjects
to
attempt
the
murthering
of
their
Sovereign
Go
with
cresset
,
and
torchlight
throughout
the
whole
Book
of
God
,
and
throughout
the
spacious
volumes
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
and
tell
me
,
whether
any
Priest
,
Levite
,
Evangelist
,
Apostle
,
Ancient
Father
ever
hath
taught
,
counsell'd
,
and
much
less
practised
the
like
,
I
say
not
against
Lawful
Magistrates
,
☜
but
tyrannous
Rulers
,
and
such
as
were
reprobated
of
God
,
p.
176.
—
the
Prophet
complain'd
of
the
Exactions
,
and
Oppressions
of
the
Kings
of
shew'd
them
their
faults
,
and
admonish'd
them
of
God's
vengeance
;
but
he
did
not
animate
,
encourage
,
and
incite
the
People
to
avenge
themselves
of
their
Princes
,
and
to
lift
up
Arms
against
them
;
—
the
Prophets
give
sufficient
testimony
,
that
the
Rulers
in
their
times
were
very
wicked
Men
,
and
such
as
did
grind
the
faces
of
the
Subjects
;
and
yet
all
this
notwithstanding
they
did
not
advise
the
Subjects
to
mutiny
,
or
rebel
against
their
Princes
.
—
When
was
pure
and
primitive
;
you
shall
find
,
p.
179.
the
but
now
they
are
degenerate
from
their
former
purity
,
and
openly
threaten
the
lives
of
Kings
.
—
the
ancient
shall
in
judgment
rise
against
you
,
and
condemn
you
;
for
they
conspired
not
the
death
of
Pagans
,
Infidels
,
and
Tyrants
,
that
made
havock
of
the
Church
of
God
,
three
Royal
Disputations
absolute
power
of
a
King
true
law
of
free
Monarchies
that
he
is
absolutely
supreme
,
p.
9
,
10
,
17.
who
acknowledges
nothing
above
him
,
but
God
,
to
whom
only
,
and
not
to
any
other
he
is
to
render
an
account
.
—
he
confesses
there
were
some
Magistrates
improperly
called
Kings
,
such
as
the
Kings
of
and
of
to
which
last
there
were
laws
set
how
far
they
should
walk
,
and
how
often
bath
themselves
,
who
might
be
accus'd
when
they
were
dead
,
and
being
convicted
be
denied
decent
Burial
;
but
those
do
not
deserve
to
be
called
Kings
,
whose
Subjects
pay
them
no
more
obedience
,
than
they
please
.
—
A
Prince
is
a
God
upon
Earth
,
his
Power
is
greater
,
than
either
that
of
a
Father
of
old
over
his
Children
,
or
that
of
a
Master
over
his
Servants
.
All
Princes
are
feudataries
to
God
,
p
17.
to
whom
they
ought
to
render
an
account
of
their
Government
,
who
is
their
only
Judge
,
p.
34.
—
't
is
a
Maxim
in
the
Civil
Law
,
Interpreters
understand
it
,
of
his
freedom
from
Penal
Laws
;
for
a
Prince
hath
no
Judges
,
who
can
compel
him
;
others
,
that
he
is
exempt
from
the
coaction
,
not
from
the
direction
of
the
law
,
—
but
all
agree
against
any
force
to
be
used
against
him
.
how
unjust
any
violence
is
,
p
39.
p.
100.
which
Subjects
use
against
their
King
,
—
by
King
,
he
says
,
he
means
such
a
Prince
,
as
hath
no
Superior
,
no
Judge
,
or
Governor
over
him
;
he
means
also
a
lawful
Prince
,
not
a
Tyrant
;
but
such
a
lawful
Prince
who
rules
Tyrannically
,
i.e.
seeks
the
destruction
of
the
Commonwealth
.
It
is
a
fundamental
and
unquestionable
Law
,
that
Men
ought
to
honour
their
Prince
,
p.
101
,
102.
and
not
to
speak
evil
of
him
,
—
and
that
what
injuries
ought
not
to
be
done
to
a
Parent
,
parad
.
3.
ought
much
less
to
be
done
to
a
Prince
;
but
no
Man
,
says
This
perhaps
he
spoke
like
a
but
it
was
also
spoken
like
a
great
Lawyer
;
for
the
Lawyers
were
great
followers
of
that
Sect
of
Philosophers
;
Rom.
13.
—
the
Power
of
a
Prince
is
by
Divine
Right
,
not
by
the
sole
Constitution
of
Men.
—
Suppose
a
Prince
going
about
to
destroy
his
own
Country
,
p.
103.
as
did
,
even
Tyranny
is
more
tolerable
than
Anarchy
;
〈◊〉
what
happened
when
was
slain
?
In
the
Reigns
of
the
three
following
Princes
,
p.
105
,
106
,
107.
which
lasted
but
a
few
Months
,
more
blood
was
spilt
,
than
in
the
years
of
's
Government
.
When
it
is
objected
,
that
we
owe
more
to
our
Country
than
our
Prince
,
he
flatly
denies
it
,
—
affirming
,
that
the
very
Heathens
knew
,
that
God
sent
evil
Princes
,
and
that
to
reclaim
Men
from
their
sins
;
and
that
God
hath
left
us
remedies
for
such
evils
,
such
as
repentance
of
our
Vices
,
obedience
to
our
Sovereign
,
☞
thereby
to
encline
them
to
be
kind
,
and
gentle
;
patience
to
take
off
the
edge
of
their
fury
,
p.
112.
and
sighs
,
and
tears
.
—
If
the
case
of
the
be
objected
,
and
that
our
excellent
Queen
both
praised
,
and
defended
them
;
the
same
answer
must
serve
for
this
,
as
for
all
examples
;
that
we
must
judge
not
according
to
examples
,
but
according
to
Laws
:
or
the
case
of
the
Men
of
who
rebelled
against
be
insisted
on
,
we
must
answer
,
says
and
so
we
have
another
witness
to
this
truth
,
the
Learned
that
every
action
,
that
is
related
in
Holy
Scripture
,
is
not
praised
,
nor
was
the
cause
good
,
that
because
the
Prince
had
deserted
the
true
Religion
,
therefore
they
might
desert
him
,
—
for
the
Christians
did
not
desert
the
Apostate
and
that
action
is
not
to
be
made
a
pattern
,
that
is
done
contrary
to
reason
and
law
;
nor
does
our
defence
of
the
confirm
the
Justice
of
their
cause
;
for
we
may
justly
defend
those
,
who
themselves
are
engaged
in
an
unjust
War
,
p.
116.
as
I
have
in
more
than
one
place
proved
as
to
this
fact
of
Queen
If
Equals
have
,
no
power
one
over
another
,
how
much
less
hath
an
inferior
power
ove●
his
superior
,
a
Subject
over
his
Prince
?
he
shall
be
restrain'd
by
his
superior
,
who
is
God
,
—
is
it
not
in
every
Mans
mouth
,
that
a
Prince
hath
no
other
Judge
but
God
?
—
Shame
and
conscience
,
p.
118.
p.
121
,
122
123.
and
honour
may
check
them
,
but
not
their
Subjects
.
But
do
not
allow
of
resistance
the
book
is
not
's
,
says
de
regn
.
Ital.
was
deceived
by
the
Lawyers
,
and
brought
to
alter
his
opinion
for
the
worse
,
and
what
he
spoke
he
said
only
of
feudataries
,
and
of
a
Defensive
War
.
was
swayed
by
examples
,
not
reason
;
as
if
because
the
resisted
the
whose
Subjects
they
were
not
,
therefore
Subjects
may
resist
their
lawful
Sovereigns
,
—
the
example
of
St.
does
not
reach
this
case
,
for
he
used
no
force
,
nor
had
he
any
right
to
deny
the
temple
to
the
Emperor
,
which
was
his
,
—
and
says
only
,
p.
12●
.
&c.
that
the
Laws
must
authorize
such
resistance
.
—
But
there
are
cogent
reasons
to
encline
to
the
practice
of
Passive
Obedience
.
It
is
a
rule
,
that
we
must
not
speak
evil
of
the
Prince
.
Force
towards
a
Father
is
unlawful
,
therefore
towards
a
Prince
.
A
less
evil
is
not
to
be
removed
,
if
a
greater
will
follow
.
If
a
Man
in
defence
of
his
Mother
ought
not
to
resist
his
Father
,
neither
ought
he
to
resist
his
Prince
in
defence
of
his
Country
.
No
one
can
depose
a
Prince
,
but
he
,
who
made
him
;
but
the
People
did
not
make
him
,
No
evil
is
to
be
done
,
that
good
may
come
of
it
.
How
can
a
King
have
absolute
Power
,
when
he
hath
so
many
over
him
,
as
he
hath
Subjects
?
The
Authority
of
the
Ancients
If
it
be
objected
,
that
says
,
that
Parents
,
when
they
grow
mad
,
must
be
restrain'd
;
and
that
others
say
,
that
a
Tyrant
is
a
Madman
:
I
answer
,
we
constitute
a
Guardian
over
a
mad
Prince
;
☜
but
we
deny
that
a
cruel
Tyrannical
Prince
is
to
be
reckoned
a
Madman
.
are
of
the
opinion
,
p.
132.
that
The
sentence
of
Mr.
is
observable
,
that
the
Faction
of
the
was
very
potent
;
the
defence
the
made
,
seem'd
necessary
,
but
that
only
the
King's
cause
was
just
;
that
both
the
were
guilty
of
waging
War
against
their
King
;
but
the
in
a
lesser
degree
,
because
the
necessity
of
self
defence
is
more
excusable
,
than
the
Ambition
of
a
Crown
;
bu●
no
Cause
was
just
,
but
the
King
's
;
for
there
cannot
be
any
just
cause
of
resisting
a
lawful
Prince
.
Oath
of
Allegiance
Bellarmine
,
Gretser
,
Suarez
,
Eudaemon
,
Johannes
,
Scioppius
,
Becanus
,
Parsons
,
Prideaux
,
Isaac
Casaubon
,
Burhil
,
Thompson
,
Collins
,
By
me
Kings
reign
Upon
misconceiving
this
point
,
some
have
fallen
into
a
fancy
,
that
may
forfeit
their
Tenure
,
and
so
cease
to
be
his
.
—
If
after
he
is
anointed
he
grow
defective
,
—
prove
a
Tyrant
,
fall
to
favor
Hereticks
,
his
anointing
may
be
wiped
off
,
or
scraped
off
,
then
you
may
write
a
Book
make
a
holy
League
but
it
is
not
Religion
,
nor
Virtue
,
nor
any
spiritual
Grace
,
this
Royal
Anointing
.
is
said
,
not
only
of
a
King
truly
Religious
,
but
of
a
mere
Heathen
;
not
only
of
a
good
King
,
but
of
a
Tyrant
,
even
when
he
was
at
the
worst
.
Royal
Unction
gives
no
Grace
,
but
a
just
Title
only
;
it
includes
nothing
,
but
a
just
Title
;
it
excludes
nothing
,
but
usurpation
;
God's
claim
never
forfeits
,
his
Character
never
to
be
wiped
out
,
or
scraped
out
;
nor
Kings
lose
their
Rights
,
no
more
than
Patriarchs
did
their
Fatherhood
.
P.
809.
—
Never
was
any
truly
partaker
of
the
inward
anointing
of
a
Christian
Man
,
but
he
was
ever
fast
and
firm
to
the
Royal
Anointing
.
That
Subjects
are
bound
to
obey
their
Prince
by
all
Law
,
London
1609.
p.
16.
36.
Natural
,
Moral
,
Civil
,
Municipal
,
That
Christ
never
interdicted
any
Subjects
Obedience
;
his
Father
sent
him
not
into
the
World
on
this
Errand
,
nor
did
he
send
any
of
his
Followers
;
P.
43.
—
Let
the
King
be
a
Heathen
,
he
ceases
not
to
be
a
King
;
let
him
be
a
which
is
worse
than
a
Heathen
,
—
yet
he
is
a
King
still
,
☜
and
against
even
such
it
is
not
lawful
to
take
Arms
,
nay
,
it
is
a
sin
,
not
to
take
Arms
in
their
defence
,
when
they
command
us
.
P.
110.
—
Both
conspire
the
hurt
of
Kings
,
as
agreed
to
murther
Christ
;
—
both
being
equally
injurious
to
Kings
,
in
striving
to
rob
them
of
their
Authority
.
—
Kings
in
their
Kingdoms
are
God's
Vicars
.
P.
158
,
161.
—
And
the
ancient
Christians
cheerfully
obeyed
them
—
A
forced
Obedience
rather
becomes
the
Devil
,
than
a
Christian
,
for
they
are
subject
against
their
wills
;
but
to
the
praise
of
Christianity
,
the
Christians
in
the
Infancy
of
the
Church
were
so
sincerely
obedient
,
that
their
Enemies
could
not
bespatter
them
;
and
so
cheerfully
patient
,
that
their
Enemies
were
forced
to
admire
them
.
—
And
it
is
blasphemy
against
Christ
to
think
,
or
say
,
P.
321.
that
he
would
have
any
one
,
that
is
his
Vicar
,
to
hinder
Subjects
from
being
true
to
their
Prince
,
or
Kings
from
being
safe
.
P.
384
,
385.
—
Kings
derive
their
Authority
from
God
,
the
people
confer
nothing
upon
them
,
they
are
not
the
the
Form
of
Government
may
be
from
men
,
but
the
Authority
is
always
from
Heaven
.
That
every
Subject
is
bound
by
his
Allegiance
,
not
to
suffer
any
one
who
shall
endeavour
either
to
depose
his
Prince
,
or
to
dispose
of
his
Kingdom
;
he
is
bound
to
oppose
himself
against
any
Invader
,
neither
to
absolve
himself
from
his
Allegiance
,
nor
to
suffer
himself
to
be
absolved
by
any
other
;
not
to
take
Arms
against
his
Sovereign
,
but
to
defend
him
from
all
violence
in
his
Crown
and
Person
,
and
to
discover
all
Conspiracies
.
P.
132.
—
To
The
Apostles
did
so
to
The
Martyrs
did
so
to
The
Fathers
did
so
to
Nay
,
the
Popes
themselves
did
so
to
the
and
the
in
their
times
the
contrary
Doctrin
was
reckoned
to
be
Heresie
.
Bellarmin
,
Rich.
Thompson
,
an
.
That
in
we
swear
Allegiance
to
our
Kings
upon
these
two
conditions
:
As
long
as
we
stay
in
As
long
as
he
maintains
the
true
Religion
.
That
to
the
Oath
of
a
Papist
no
regard
ought
to
be
had
;
for
who
can
believe
,
☞
whether
he
swears
truly
,
and
from
his
Heart
,
who
defends
the
Lawfulness
of
a
mixt
Proposition
,
of
which
one
part
is
spoken
,
P.
44.
the
other
reserved
?
—
The
Text
,
only
concerns
Kings
,
and
in
the
whole
Bible
none
are
called
but
Kings
.
And
hath
commented
more
honestly
,
and
more
like
a
Christian
,
on
than
the
Fathers
of
the
Society
of
the
All
Princes
,
even
Pagans
,
have
a
supreme
Power
over
all
their
Subjects
,
and
in
all
Causes
,
and
i.
e.
Eudaemon
Johannes
Samuel
Collins
That
the
had
belyed
King
when
he
called
him
a
Follower
of
to
whose
Opinions
he
was
always
most
averse
,
detesting
both
him
and
his
Followers
,
whom
he
,
upon
all
occasions
,
rather
punished
,
than
countenanced
,
—
†
†
Par.
3.
c.
72.
p.
252.
Shew
me
,
that
there
is
any
such
power
,
I
do
not
mean
only
in
private
persons
,
but
in
the
Pope
,
or
in
any
other
mortal
,
to
depose
,
☞
or
to
murder
a
King.
—
If
a
King
do
not
his
Duty
,
he
is
to
be
left
to
the
Divine
Tribunal
:
says
S.
Understand
it
of
coercive
power
,
not
only
not
to
punish
,
but
also
not
to
upbraid
him
,
But
you
have
found
out
this
pretty
Distinction
,
that
as
long
as
a
King
remains
a
King
,
let
him
be
never
so
tyrannical
,
his
Subjects
dare
not
oppose
him
,
but
when
the
Pope
deposes
him
,
then
it
is
lawful
boldly
to
oppose
him
:
so
that
if
the
Commons
have
power
,
and
the
Pope
consent
,
and
no
danger
of
scandal
follow
,
the
murder
of
Kings
is
lawful
and
honorable
.
—
Consider
with
your self
,
P.
254.
what
a
gap
you
open
to
popular
Licentiousness
,
when
you
praise
those
Men
,
who
magnifie
the
parricides
of
Princes
?
F.
T.
Epistle
Dedicatory
That
tho
Kings
i.
e.
yet
we
are
to
remember
one
of
the
Angels
,
says
the
himself
,
among
others
,
on
that
Psalm
,
who
,
we
know
,
are
not
judged
,
till
God
judges
them
:
though
no
doubt
but
that
aggravates
their
Judgment
so
much
the
sooner
.
—
It
were
worth
the
considering
,
what
correspondence
such
Grounds
have
with
the
ancient
Doctrine
,
which
the
Cardinal
,
and
his
Followers
would
seem
so
close
to
follow
.
Of
(
not
only
to
his
Subjects
,
but
)
said
,
that
he
is
to
be
judged
by
God
only
.
The
same
noting
,
that
whereas
the
passes
over
other
miracles
of
the
Wilderness
in
deep
silence
,
he
insists
only
on
the
Death
of
two
mighty
Monarchs
,
because
Kings
lives
are
so
wholly
in
God's
Hands
,
and
the
Disposition
of
them
is
alway
reserved
and
appropriated
to
God
himself
.
Of
S.
not
only
the
King
of
but
not
the
King
of
Of
the
Pope
in
who
told
as
the
Lawyers
say
.
—
‖
‖
Ch.
1.
p.
58
,
59.
Now
Obedience
is
become
among
the
Ceremonies
,
and
the
honoring
of
our
Parents
,
in
truth
,
of
our
Princes
,
by
ancient
stile
,
☜
(
and
so
called
the
Priests
is
as
subject
to
alteration
,
as
the
Sabbath
Day
.
—
And
because
the
Ceremonies
may
not
only
be
omitted
,
but
may
not
be
retain'd
without
heinous
crime
,
therefore
it
shall
be
Conscience
to
wax
wanton
against
Princes
,
to
shake
off
their
Yoke
,
yea
,
merit
,
virtue
,
and
what
not
?
—
as
if
the
Precept
of
which
is
the
were
now
after
that
against
Images
,
P.
60
,
61
,
62.
which
is
usually
cancelled
in
the
Catechisms
.
—
Against
the
Emperors
under
the
Old
Testament
and
as
for
the
Emperors
in
the
New
Testament
,
tho
as
they
were
Heathen
,
they
were
neither
by
Christ
,
nor
his
Apostles
obey'd
,
I
hope
,
Sir
,
't
is
enough
that
they
were
not
resisted
.
—
Kings
,
when
transported
by
Error
,
they
forsake
their
Duty
,
Pag.
75.
yet
forfeit
not
their
Supremacy
;
—
We
yield
no
Abdication
of
our
King
,
☞
tho
his
Fault
be
Heresie
,
remembring
that
,
says
,
and
even
in
as
our
Saviour
acknowledg'd
of
him
,
So
beinous
is
the
Heresie
of
Deposing
Magistrates
for
moral
Misdemeanours
.
—
A
bad
Head
,
I
should
think
,
which
the
Body
will
be
the
better
for
the
cutting
off
.
—
No
Iniquity
can
abolish
Authority
:
—
And
if
it
be
objected
,
Pag.
94.
P.
137.
139.
that
Kings
must
be
hamper'd
with
a
coercive
Power
,
or
all
must
run
to
nothing
,
and
the
Church
be
clean
extinguish●d
:
—
It
is
answered
,
The
Church
gains
by
Patience
in
Persecution
,
therefore
she
loses
by
Resistance
and
Opposition
.
Isaac
Casaubon
Ad
Lect.
to
render
to
the
things
that
are
let
every
soul
be
subject
to
the
higher
powers
,
&c.
Gregory
Nazianzen
Fronto
Ducaeus
that
Mens
.
preposterous
Zeal
had
destroy'd
their
Charity
But
Good
God!
Pag.
82
Lond.
1611.
Had
the
Father
lived
in
our
Age
,
what
Complaints
would
he
have
made
?
To
see
so
many
Men
,
acted
by
a
preposterous
Zeal
,
under
the
pretext
of
Religion
and
Piety
,
most
wickedly
,
and
irreligiously
,
not
only
break
the
Peace
of
the
Church
about
Trifles
;
but
undertake
Rebellions
,
Treasons
,
most
cruel
Massacres
of
innocent
People
,
overthrowing
of
lawful
Governments
,
and
the
Murther
of
Princes
:
—
this
is
your
privilege
at
this
time
of
day
,
(
as
he
addresses
himself
to
the
that
not
only
the
grave
Citizens
and
Senators
of
a
Nation
assembled
in
a
general
Convention
(
tho
what
they
should
do
of
this
kind
is
unlawful
)
,
but
even
the
assume
to
themselves
a
Power
of
Abdicating
Kings
,
forfeiting
their
Kingdoms
,
and
giving
them
to
whom
they
please
,
and
of
abolishing
all
Laws
under
the
pretext
of
Piety
;
which
Villany
no
Religion
(
tho
never
so
profane
and
impious
)
except
yours
(
meaning
the
Popish
)
ever
allows
,
P.
100
,
&c.
or
hath
ever
formerly
allowed
.
's
chief
Crime
was
,
that
he
had
either
forgotten
or
neglected
S.
's
Advice
,
consenting
to
the
doing
of
evil
,
that
good
might
come
thereof
;
—
this
he
ought
not
to
have
done
,
had
he
demonstrated
himself
a
true
follower
of
for
what
Precept
or
Example
bad
he
of
our
holy
Saviour
for
his
so
doing
?
Who
was
a
Lamb
without
blemish
,
—
and
reprov'd
the
preposterous
Zeal
of
the
Apostles
with
You
think
your
Zeal
is
commendable
,
which
hates
the
and
would
destroy
them
;
but
I
do
not
require
such
a
cruel
,
sanguinary
,
and
destructive
Zeal
from
my
Followers
;
what
I
require
is
Charity
,
that
is
Patient
,
Edifying
,
and
which
covers
a
multitude
of
Sins
;
this
I
approve
of
,
and
this
I
would
have
practised
by
those
,
to
whom
I
am
to
leave
my
Peace
:
—
This
he
would
not
have
done
,
had
he
remembred
,
P.
104
,
105.
how
severely
our
holy
Saviour
chastised
when
he
rashly
cut
off
's
Ear.
—
But
Zealots
are
very
seldom
removed
from
their
purposes
by
any
consideration
of
Laws
,
either
divine
or
humane
;
whatever
School
teaches
this
Doctrine
is
not
Christian
,
it
is
the
School
of
Antinhrist
,
and
of
Satan
,
for
a
true
but
the
Doctrine
of
our
holy
Saviour
is
perfectly
contrary
to
this
;
for
he
prescribed
no
other
remedy
to
his
Disciples
against
all
manner
of
Injuries
,
but
Flight
,
Patience
,
and
Prayers
;
that
as
the
Apostle
advises
,
they
might
triumph
over
all
their
Adversaries
:
These
were
the
only
Arms
that
the
Apostles
used
,
wherever
they
laid
the
foundations
of
the
Gospel
;
these
were
the
only
Weapons
which
the
Fathers
of
the
ancient
Church
only
knew
;
no
man
took
Arms
,
or
raised
Rebellion
against
his
Prince
;
these
were
the
fruits
of
the
Doctrine
,
which
flyes
at
the
Crowns
of
Emperors
,
Kings
,
and
Princes
,
Isaac
Casaubon
Eudaemon
Johannes
Grand
Signior
who
can
lift
up
his
hand
against
the
Lord's
anointed
,
and
be
innocent
?
when
Princes
openly
invade
the
Rights
of
their
Subjects
,
and
there
is
no
other
way
left
to
maintain
the
publick
Safety
,
it
is
lawful
to
take
Arms
,
and
murder
Kings
We
will
not
have
this
Man
longer
to
rule
over
us
:
Conscience
sake
If
a
King
abuse
his
Power
,
he
shall
render
an
account
to
God
in
time
,
but
for
the
present
he
doth
not
lose
his
Authority
.
his
Sons
Hypocritical
Popularity
By
me
Kings
reign
,
&c.
we
have
no
part
I
have
no
need
of
thee
:
William
Barclay
Buchanan
,
Junius
Brutus
,
Boucher
,
Scotchman
,
Barclay
Honouring
our
Parents
Paul
,
Rom.
no
power
but
of
God
He
that
resists
,
resists
the
ordinance
of
God
i.
e.
(
I
have
said
,
ye
are
gods
)
All
power
is
of
God
,
it
is
his
Ordinance
,
resists
it
,
resists
the
Ordinance
of
God
:
Samuel
,
Solomon
Jeroboam
,
Hezekiah
Ahab
,
Manasses
Josiah
,
Nero
Constantine
,
Julian
By
me
Kings
reign
I
have
given
them
a
King
in
my
wrath
:
Give
to
the
things
that
are
Let
every
soul
be
subject
unto
the
higher
powers
,
not
only
for
Wrath
,
but
also
for
Conscience
sake
.
Fear God , honour the King ; and of this Honour the chiefest part is Obedience . These divine Precepts , natural , moral , evangelical , are indispensable , and bind the Conscience ; nor is it likely , that God , and Christ , and the Apostles would have deliver'd such Precepts , as they would not have to be observ'd by Christians . — If thy King be good , he is thy nursing Father ; if he be evil , he tryes thee ; if he be a Persecutor , he exercises thee ; if he be godly , he is exercised with thee : What can a Christian Soul here contemn ? Will it contemn its nursing Father , who affords it Necessaries , that it may be brought to Heaven ? Or will it contemn him who tryes it , who exercises it under the Cross , that it may shine gloriously in the Kingdom of Heaven ?
— The Enemies to this Doctrine , are 1. the Anabaptists and Libertines , who disown all Magistracy , and throw off its Yoak ; and of Stephen of Hallestat who would have none but good Magistrates obey'd . 2. All Seditions , Tumults , Wars , &c. by means of which , the Christian Religion is evil spoken of among the Heathen , as if it were a traiterous Religion , and an Enemy to Kings , the Name of God is blasphemed , and the Enemies of the Gospel encouraged to persecute the Church .
As to the instance of Athalia , Lib. 2. cap. 38. p. 919. he avers , that she was Queen only de facto , and not de jure , having cruelly against Nature slain the Sons of Ahaziah her Son , being incited by Ambition , that she got the Kingdom by Tyranny , without any Right or Title , that she kept it by Force and Arms , that she was not a lawful Queen , but a most wicked Usurper . — There is a vast difference between a Tyrant that hath a just Title to his Crown , and a Tyrant who hath no Right , ☞ who hath usurp'd a Kingdom by force ; if a lawful King turn Tyrant , neither his Bishops , nor his Nobles , nor his People , can compel him to rule according to Law ; God only can restrain him , who gives such a King in his fury , and for the Sins of a Nation causes a Hypocrite to reign over them ; for such a Tyrant , having a just Title to his Throne , is ordained by God , and he that resists him , resists the Ordinance of God ; but if any Man usurp a Kingdom by Force and Tyranny , he is not a King , but an Enemy , and it is lawful for any man to resist him , as he would do an Enemy .
Francis
Godwin
Annals
,
An.
she
was
forc'd
by
her
Parents
,
and
Friends
Ambition
,
That
Evil
must
not
be
done
,
that
good
may
come
thereof
that
we
must
obey
even
evil
Princes
,
not
for
Fear
,
but
for
Conscience
.
David
Owen
Pilate
reconciled
,
to
shew
the
Concord
of
Papist
and
Puritan
against
Scripture
,
Fathers
,
Councils
,
other
Orthodoxal
Writers
for
the
Coercion
,
deposition
,
and
killing
of
Kings
Deus
&
Rex
and
most
eminent
Reformed
Divines
,
that
the
Power
and
Jurisdiction
of
Kings
is
not
founded
in
compact
(
as
if
the
Majesty
of
Princes
were
derived
from
the
People
,
and
limited
by
them
)
but
that
,
P.
16
,
17.
as
God
is
the
Supreme
Lord
of
all
,
who
judges
all
his
Creatures
,
and
is
judged
of
none
;
so
Kings
and
Princes
,
who
judge
and
punish
others
,
can
be
judg'd
and
punish'd
by
no
one
,
save
God
alone
,
to
whose
only
power
they
are
subject
;
this
understanding
,
though
guilty
of
Adultery
and
Murder
,
implores
the
divine
mercy
,
for
I
acknowledg
no
other
Superior
on
Earth
,
but
thee
,
who
can
call
me
to
account
,
give
sentence
against
me
or
punish
me
for
my
sin
.
—
the
reason
is
,
the
King
is
the
head
of
the
body
politick
,
but
the
members
ought
not
to
judge
the
head
,
because
they
are
subject
,
nor
to
cut
it
off
,
for
then
they
cease
to
be
members
;
and
this
the
Heathen
Poet
knew
,
and
averred
,
that
Kings
have
a
power
over
their
several
Subjects
,
but
God
only
hath
an
Empire
,
and
Authority
over
Kings
.
Nor
will
the
publick
safety
and
tranquillity
be
maintain'd
without
such
an
unaccountable
power
in
Kings
;
for
the
Monarch
,
who
is
opposed
by
his
rebellious
Subjects
,
although
they
are
much
too
strong
for
him
,
will
call
to
his
assistance
all
his
neighbouring
Kings
,
and
Confederates
,
will
list
Foreign
Forces
to
vindicate
himself
,
and
the
miseries
of
such
a
War
will
be
a
poor
comfort
to
such
an
infatuated
Nation
.
P.
18.
—
but
suppose
there
were
such
a
power
in
the
People
to
call
their
Kings
to
account
,
which
we
ought
not
to
grant
,
perish'd
,
but
the
case
of
was
not
better'd
by
it
;
for
in
the
next
year
after
his
death
it
felt
more
calamities
,
and
was
imbrued
in
more
blood
,
than
in
the
whole
nine
years
of
's
Tyranny
when
she
cast
off
her
Kings
,
did
not
abrogate
,
p.
19.
but
change
the
Tyranny
,
and
drove
out
one
Tyrant
,
and
brought
in
thirty
.
☞
—
I
do
confidently
assert
,
that
all
Tyranny
,
whether
it
uses
violence
against
God
or
Man
,
ought
to
be
suffer'd
;
ought
not
to
be
abrogated
,
till
he
puts
an
end
to
it
,
who
alone
girds
and
ungirds
the
loins
of
Kings
.
was
guilty
of
Polygamy
and
Idolatry
,
but
lost
not
his
Crown
and
Dignity
:
Tyrannically
,
Banished
,
and
put
to
death
the
Prophets
,
persecuted
the
true
Religion
,
and
established
the
Worship
of
by
his
Authority
,
but
neither
the
inferior
Magistrate
,
nor
the
People
presumed
to
resist
his
Tyranny
;
it
is
true
did
so
,
but
it
was
not
by
any
power
,
that
the
Laws
gave
him
,
but
by
an
extraordinary
Commission
from
Heaven
;
and
that
which
could
not
then
be
done
without
an
Oracle
from
Heaven
,
cannot
now
be
done
without
the
contempt
of
God's
Majesty
,
the
contumely
of
Kingly
Power
,
and
the
ruin
of
the
Commonwealth
.
Christ
who
lived
under
the
Empire
of
the
Authority
of
and
Government
of
the
Apostles
,
who
flourish'd
under
the
Primitive
Christians
,
who
lived
under
Persecutors
for
three
hundred
years
and
many
other
Fathers
,
who
for
a
thousand
years
after
the
Birth
of
Christ
,
watered
the
Church
with
their
holy
Lives
,
and
sound
Doctrine
,
were
all
ignorant
of
this
Mystery
,
(
that
Princes
may
be
resisted
by
their
Subjects
)
if
they
are
then
they
undoubtedly
shall
not
be
blessed
,
who
refuse
to
suffer
persecution
for
righteousness
sake
;
for
in
that
they
will
not
suffer
,
but
rise
against
their
Persecutors
,
they
are
convinc'd
of
sin
,
and
acquire
to
themselves
damnation
.
But
are
not
Princes
under
the
power
of
the
Law
?
Yes
,
P.
41.
under
the
directive
,
not
under
the
compulsive
power
of
the
Law.
P.
43.
—
but
have
not
Princes
given
their
Subjects
many
,
and
must
they
be
suffered
to
invade
them
?
it
is
very
hard
that
Princes
own
voluntary
concessions
,
should
be
made
use
of
to
their
detriment
,
to
encourage
their
Subjects
to
Rebellion
and
Parricide
;
but
whatever
Princes
do
,
as
the
Laws
are
derived
from
them
,
and
they
are
the
interpreters
of
them
,
so
,
though
they
voluntarily
submit
to
their
direction
,
they
cannot
be
compell'd
so
to
do
;
the
concessions
of
a
Prince
to
his
Subjects
,
P.
55.
do
not
give
them
a
right
to
call
him
to
account
.
Tyrants
(
who
are
in
possession
of
lawful
power
over
us
,
we
are
commanded
to
obey
,
forbidden
to
resist
;
☜
for
in
the
Holy
Scripture
we
find
no
distinction
between
a
good
Prince
,
and
an
evil
Tyrant
,
as
to
the
honour
,
reverence
,
and
obedience
,
that
is
due
to
them
;
it
is
not
lawful
therefore
to
draw
the
Sword
against
them
,
because
they
that
resist
,
resist
God
,
and
but
no
law
of
God
,
or
Man
hath
set
over
us
private
Tyrants
,
Usurpers
,
or
Domestick
Thieves
,
we
are
under
no
obligations
to
them
,
we
owe
them
no
obedience
,
nor
are
we
any
way
,
either
out
of
reverence
to
their
power
,
or
necessity
of
submission
,
but
that
we
may
repel
force
by
force
,
P.
65.
—
one
Apostle
forbids
all
resistance
,
another
commands
obedience
to
Superiors
,
neither
of
them
make
any
distinction
between
good
and
bad
,
and
they
speak
to
all
Inferiors
indifferently
,
to
Lay
and
Clergy
,
to
Men
of
all
Orders
,
Degrees
,
and
Dignities
;
that
Man
therefore
distinguishes
ill
,
where
the
Law
of
God
admits
of
no
distinction
,
—
in
such
a
case
God
allows
us
flight
,
P.
80.
and
patience
,
and
prayers
,
and
tears
;
Christ
provided
for
his
own
safety
by
flight
;
the
Martyrs
by
patience
offered
their
Souls
to
God
,
and
the
prayers
of
the
Church
have
always
prevailed
over
its
Tyrannical
Persecutors
.
John
Downham's
sum
of
Sacred
Divinity
Lancelot
Dawes
Queens
College
I
have
said
for
‖
‖
Ja.
1.17
.
if
every
good
,
and
perfect
Gift
be
from
above
,
even
from
the
Father
of
Lights
,
there
was
at
that
time
no
King
in
Samuel
,
which
take
Mens
Sons
—
and
Fields
,
and
Vineyards
,
Bentin
.
●er
.
Hung.
●ec
.
that
a
Crowned
King
,
if
he
were
worse
than
a
beast
,
could
not
be
hurt
without
great
injury
done
to
God
himself
out
the
lap
of
's
garment
Pelican
in
the
wilderness
an
Owl
in
the
desert
Lord's
Anointed
who
can
lay
hands
on
the
Lord
's
Anointed
,
and
be
guiltless
Robert
Abbot
Suarez
concerning
the
supreme
power
of
Kings
a
work
[
as
it
is
called
in
the
Epistle
dedicatory
]
agreeable
to
the
Laws
of
Nature
and
Religion
,
and
very
seasonable
Hellbrand
Luther
be
subject
to
the
higher
powers
,
they
that
exercise
authority
Origen
,
Ambrose
supereminent
powers
it
hath
the
Image
of
God
,
that
all
others
might
be
under
one
,
to
whom
,
because
he
is
God's
Vicegerent
,
every
Soul
ought
to
be
subject
,
as
unto
God.
John
Chrysostom
,
Agapetus
Spanish
Index
Expurgatorius
viz.
Agapetus
A
King
hath
no
superior
on
Earth
.
who
makes
a
Hypocrite
to
reign
for
the
sins
of
a
people
.
(
universim
omnes
,
&
sigillatim
singuli
)
(
Power
against
thee
only
have
I
sinned
,
Lewis
Bayly
the
Practice
of
Piety
which
St.
taught
the
Ancient
Church
of
is
diametrically
opposite
in
fundamental
points
of
true
Religion
,
to
that
,
which
the
new
Church
of
teacheth
and
maintaineth
;
and
the
is
this
,
that
every
Soul
must
of
conscience
be
subject
,
and
pay
tribute
to
the
Higher
Powers
,
i.e.
the
Magistrates
,
which
bear
the
Sword.
and
therefore
the
Pope
,
and
all
Prelates
(
and
by
parity
of
reason
all
other
Subjects
)
must
be
subject
to
their
Emperors
,
Kings
,
and
Magistrates
,
unless
they
will
bring
damnation
upon
their
Souls
as
Traytors
,
that
resist
God
and
his
Ordinance
,
—
and
therefore
let
the
take
heed
and
fear
,
lest
it
be
not
Faith
,
but
Faction
,
not
Truth
,
but
Treason
,
not
Religion
,
but
Rebellion
;
which
is
the
cause
of
their
deaths
.
☜
—
because
they
cannot
be
suffered
to
persuade
Subjects
to
break
their
Oaths
,
and
to
withdraw
their
Allegiance
from
their
Sovereign
,
to
raise
Rebellion
,
to
move
Invasion
,
to
stab
and
poyson
Queens
,
to
kill
and
murder
Kings
,
Richard
Crackenthorp
Pauls
Cross
Epistle
Dedicatory
Free
Monarchies
Learned
Apology
for
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
,
immediatly
subject
to
God
,
and
to
none
other
,
rebus
sic
stantibus
,
durante
beneplacito
,
Daniel
Featly
Handmaid
to
devotion
Fifth
of
November
Corah
,
Absalom
,
Adonijah
,
Zimri
,
Ammon
,
Sullam
,
Haman
Touch
not
mine
Anointed
Peter
du
Moulin
Commonwealth
of
Rochel
Buckler
of
Faith
Buckler
of
Faith.
Sect.
ult.
p.
in
Engl.
Humane
Order
the
Lord's
sake
King
,
art
a
King
of
Kings
,
Thomas
,
Anthony
an
humane
Order
i.
e.
de
Balzac
French
Church
Peter
du
Moulin
of
a
French
Protestant
to
a
Scotchman
of
the
Covenant
,
subject
for
Conscience
sake
Peter
,
for
it
is
better
,
if
the
will
of
God
be
so
,
that
ye
suffer
for
well
doing
,
than
for
evil
doing
French
Protestants
Philanax
Anglicus
Hagae
Com.
du
Moulin
Salmasius
,
P.
7.
Heraldus
,
Porree
,
That
it
is
a
most
horrid
crime
for
Subjects
to
punish
their
Princes
it
is
lawful
to
do
evil
,
that
good
may
come
thereof
,
and
that
God
hath
need
of
our
sinful
assistance
to
promote
his
Kingdom
,
and
that
whatever
is
design'd
to
promote
God's
Glory
,
immediatly
commences
good
.
to
judge
the
King
was
against
the
Laws
of
Junius
Brutus
du
Moulin
Apostolical
Obedience
George
Mountain
Sermon
learnedly
and
discreetly
Preached
,
Testim
.
ante
concion
.
and
agreeable
to
the
Ancient
Doctrin
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
both
for
faith
and
good
manners
,
and
to
the
Doctrin
established
in
the
Church
of
and
therefore
,
under
his
hand
gave
authority
for
the
Printing
of
it
.
Hayes
.
Could
any
thing
privilege
Loyalty
toward
Kings
,
Serm.
at
St.
Mary's
Oxon.
on
Esth.
1.15
1624.
p.
3
,
21.
Eminence
and
Alliance
might
be
fair
pretences
;
but
neither
of
these
could
yield
advantage
,
—
but
what
?
shall
any
dare
to
limit
Sovereignty
,
and
prescribe
Majesty
it's
duty
?
shall
he
,
that
enjoys
the
subjection
of
others
by
the
Law
,
be
subject
himself
to
the
Law
?
no
,
in
no
other
sense
,
than
that
of
not
that
the
Law
should
lead
him
by
compulsion
,
but
lead
him
by
directive
persuasion
;
if
he
conform
his
actions
to
the
prescript
of
the
Laws
,
it
is
of
his
own
accord
;
if
he
do
not
,
is
he
lyable
to
account
?
Yes
,
but
it
is
only
to
God
says
King
those
modest
times
had
not
the
face
to
capitulate
with
their
Sovereigns
;
the
pride
of
Faction
had
not
yet
hatch'd
this
rebellious
Doctrin
,
no
,
let
it
glory
in
no
Ancienter
Author
,
than
and
in
no
better
success
,
than
confusion
,
and
seeing
it
owes
it self
to
Jesuited
Patrons
,
let
it
be
banish'd
this
Land
together
with
their
Persons
.
Adams
.
—
When
was
in
's
hands
,
In
2d
.
ep.
of
Peter
pr.
1633.
p.
755.
his
Men
alledge
God's
promise
,
and
the
advantage
concurring
,
—
and
what
was
's
charm
,
to
allay
the
fury
of
those
raging
Spirits
?
did
not
lend
so
impenetrable
an
Armour
,
when
he
ran
to
encounter
lent
him
in
the
plea
of
his
Unction
.
—
not
one
of
the
discontented
Out-laws
durst
put
forth
a
hand
of
violence
against
him
;
the
image
,
and
impress
of
that
Divine
Ordinance
strikes
such
an
awe
into
the
hearts
of
Men
,
that
it
makes
even
Traytors
cowards
;
so
that
instead
of
smiting
they
tremble
,
like
those
,
whose
Office
it
is
to
suffer
,
not
to
do
there
was
never
Man
that
feared
God
,
but
he
also
honored
the
Prince
.
—
But
let
us
hear
,
P.
759
,
&c
what
the
can
plead
for
disobedience
,
how
if
the
Prince
be
bad
,
an
Enemy
to
truth
and
goodness
,
a
Ravisher
,
a
Persecutor
,
raising
powers
for
the
extirpation
of
the
Gospel
;
here
,
if
ever
a
Subject
may
renounce
all
Allegiance
,
for
here
is
power
against
power
,
Man
against
God
,
and
the
Subject
of
both
left
to
follow
either
.
in
this
streight
some
,
for
fear
of
the
King
,
Shipwrack
their
faith
,
and
these
are
Traytors
to
God
;
others
by
a
defensive
sword
in
their
hand
Rebels
to
the
King
:
☞
there
is
no
question
,
but
God
must
be
obeyed
even
against
the
King
,
when
the
King
commands
things
against
God.
—
what
then
,
shall
we
resist
him
with
violence
;
no
,
God
never
Warrants
that
practice
,
no
not
against
a
Prince
,
that
denies
him
;
there
is
an
Obedience
,
and
a
I
may
not
execute
his
impious
commands
,
I
must
suffer
his
unjust
punishments
.
—
the
vices
of
Men
cannot
frustrate
the
institution
of
God
;
peruse
this
will
tye
the
Hands
of
Christian
Subjects
offer'd
not
to
depose
though
the
express
Sentence
of
God
had
cast
him
off
,
and
he
was
Excommunicated
by
a
higher
power
than
ever
came
from
lived
,
and
dyed
a
King
,
—
this
he
illustrates
by
the
examples
of
the
and
Primitive
Christians
;
and
adds
,
what
resistance
did
those
Primitive
Christians
make
to
those
barbarous
outrages
,
but
praying
for
the
Emperor's
life
,
when
under
the
Emperor's
command
they
were
bleeding
to
death
;
neither
did
they
suffer
,
because
they
were
not
able
to
resist
,
but
it
was
their
Doctrin
,
Christians
never
prove
losers
,
but
when
they
unjustly
sight
for
their
own
preservation
,
provide
we
the
buckler
of
patience
,
not
a
sword
.
—
when
the
decree
was
gone
out
by
this
was
their
refuge
the
Apostles
could
work
miracles
,
yet
they
resisted
not
the
ordinate
powers
;
this
charge
St.
gives
the
even
while
was
their
Emperor
,
a
Monster
,
whom
divers
held
to
be
that
Religion
then
cannot
be
right
,
that
pulls
down
Princes
;
seeing
neither
in
the
nor
Christ
in
the
nor
Levite
,
nor
Prophet
,
Apostle
,
nor
Disciple
,
either
counsell'd
or
practised
against
Government
;
which
should
decide
the
point
,
that
hath
cost
the
Lives
of
so
many
Christians
,
and
still
threatens
more
Tragedies
,
P.
763.
—
there
was
never
Prince
,
to
whom
some
took
not
some
exceptions
,
—
it
were
ill
with
Princes
,
if
their
state
depended
on
the
good
liking
of
their
Subjects
:
—
Subjects
unfaithful
at
the
heart
,
may
be
without
the
suspicion
of
their
Prince
;
but
they
beheld
Rebels
in
the
Court
of
Heaven
;
we
be
bound
to
be
subject
not
only
for
wrath
,
but
for
conscience
sake
.
In
all
the
time
of
's
prosperity
there
was
no
news
of
he
looks
like
a
fair
Subject
;
but
he
,
that
smiles
on
in
his
Throne
,
P.
821.
curs'd
him
in
his
Flight
.
—
there
is
no
security
in
that
Subjects
Allegiance
,
that
hath
not
God
in
his
Conscience
,
—
he
that
poysons
the
People
with
the
male
opinion
of
their
Prince
,
is
the
most
dangerous
Traytor
;
to
rip
up
the
faults
of
Kings
is
bold
Impiety
,
but
to
charge
them
with
faults
they
have
not
,
is
shameless
Blasphemy
.
a
discourse
concerning
Supreme
Power
,
and
common
right
Kings
have
a
right
of
security
against
all
Violence
,
P.
33.
they
are
above
all
humane
judicature
,
and
only
under
God
,
as
the
People
are
under
them
;
for
which
God
styles
himself
,
Sam.
Otes
Francis
Walsingham
Our
Lord
Jesus
performed
all
Obedience
to
Rulers
,
even
then
,
when
they
were
Heathen
,
and
knew
not
God
;
his
precept
was
,
his
practice
,
he
paid
tribute
,
and
willeth
the
to
pray
for
them
,
even
then
,
when
like
they
poured
out
blood
like
water
,
and
made
Towns
and
Cities
swim
with
blood
,
as
he
did
when
like
the
they
gave
the
dead
bodies
of
God's
Servants
unto
the
Fowls
of
the
air
,
and
the
Flesh
of
his
Saints
unto
the
Beasts
of
the
field
:
When
,
like
they
burnt
all
Libraries
,
and
consumed
the
days
of
the
Christians
like
smoak
,
and
their
Bones
were
burnt
like
an
hearth
,
when
they
were
like
Pelicans
in
the
Wilderness
,
and
like
Owls
in
the
Desarts
;
when
they
did
eat
ashes
like
bread
,
and
mingled
their
Drink
with
weeping
,
and
to
shew
the
constant
practice
of
this
,
not
to
go
back
,
like
the
shadow
of
's
Dyal
,
to
the
time
of
the
Law
;
the
are
commanded
to
pray
for
tho
,
as
a
Man
,
he
deserved
not
the
Name
of
a
Man
but
a
Beast
;
yet
,
as
a
King
,
he
is
called
the
Rob.
Bolton
Rob.
Carre
Shebnas
,
Hamans
If
we
make
no
better
use
of
our
Liberty
,
than
to
fling
it
over
our
shoulders
,
and
wear
it
as
a
the
spirit
is
ready
to
pull
it
off
,
and
tell
us
our
duty
,
that
for
all
our
liberty
we
are
to
that
Christianity
destroys
not
relations
of
Son
to
Father
,
of
Servant
to
Master
,
of
Wife
to
Husband
,
of
Inferior
to
Superior
,
but
establisheth
them
rather
,
—
and
his
Practice
was
according
to
his
Doctrin
,
for
he
was
an
Eminent
Confessor
to
Loyalty
as
was
also
his
dear
Friend
Mr.
the
chief
actors
in
this
bloody
Tragedy
,
which
is
now
upon
the
Stage
,
who
have
robb'd
our
Sovereign
Lord
the
King
of
his
Forts
—
of
the
Persons
of
many
of
his
Subjects
,
and
as
much
as
lies
in
them
,
of
the
hearts
of
all
of
them
,
is
it
credible
,
that
they
know
and
remember
,
and
consider
the
example
of
recorded
for
their
instruction
,
whose
heart
smote
him
,
when
he
cut
off
the
hem
of
's
garment
;
—
they
,
that
make
no
scruple
at
all
of
fighting
against
his
Sacred
Majesty
,
and
shooting
Muskets
,
and
Ordnance
at
him
(
which
sure
have
not
the
skill
to
choose
a
Subject
from
a
King
)
to
the
extreme
hazard
of
his
Sacred
Person
,
whom
by
all
possible
obligations
they
are
bound
to
defend
;
do
they
know
,
think
you
,
the
general
rule
without
exception
,
or
limitation
left
by
the
Holy
Ghost
for
our
direction
in
all
such
cases
,
or
do
they
consider
his
commands
in
or
his
counsel
in
the
Book
of
or
because
they
possibly
may
pretend
,
that
they
are
exempted
from
,
or
unconcern'd
in
the
commands
of
Obedience
delivered
in
the
Old
Testament
,
do
they
know
,
and
remember
the
Precept
given
to
all
Christians
by
&c.
or
that
terrible
Sanction
of
the
same
command
,
left
by
St.
in
his
Epistle
to
the
who
then
were
the
miserable
Subjects
of
the
worst
King
,
the
worst
Man
;
nay
I
think
,
I
may
add
truly
the
worst
Beast
in
the
World
;
that
so
all
Rebels
mouths
might
be
stopt
for
ever
,
☜
and
left
without
all
colour
and
pretence
whatsoever
,
to
justifie
resistance
of
Sovereign
Power
.
Undoubtedly
if
they
did
know
,
and
consider
,
and
lay
to
heart
these
places
of
Scripture
,
or
the
fearful
judgment
,
which
befel
for
this
very
sin
,
which
they
now
commit
,
and
with
a
high
hand
still
proceed
in
,
it
would
be
impossible
,
but
their
hearts
would
smite
them
,
as
's
did
upon
an
infinitely
less
occasion
,
and
affright
them
out
of
these
ways
of
present
confusion
,
and
eternal
damnation
.
Bishop
of
Magistrates
are
from
God
,
and
he
resides
among
them
,
Magistrates
must
proceed
like
God
—
God
can
,
and
will
redress
the
evils
,
that
spring
from
them
,
because
he
is
Sovereign
in
,
and
over
those
places
and
persons
,
which
are
misgoverned
by
them
;
P.
131.
—
what
is
our
lesson
?
truly
first
,
as
advises
,
as
near
as
we
can
,
though
we
cannot
as
constantly
as
God
,
not
to
have
a
heart
,
and
not
a
heart
;
but
to
say
with
King
it
were
to
be
wish'd
,
there
were
such
a
constancy
in
our
Oaths
;
so
many
would
not
retract
the
Oath
of
that
Allegiance
,
which
they
owe
without
an
Oath
.
The
King's
Commission
is
signed
from
Heaven
,
his
Authority
is
conferr'd
by
Heaven
,
he
is
the
his
power
descends
from
Heaven
,
—
obedience
to
him
is
required
from
Heaven
.
it
is
the
will
of
God
,
that
you
submit
your selves
to
the
Government
of
your
Kings
.
I
have
heard
the
Prophet
suspected
by
some
,
as
partial
in
his
own
cause
;
just
like
the
Borderers
,
who
conceived
the
Eighth
Commandment
to
be
none
of
God's
making
,
but
foisted
in
by
the
Eighth
,
to
shackle
their
thievish
fingers
;
—
but
I
dare
oppose
the
Chapter
of
the
Epistle
to
the
against
the
power
of
Men
,
or
Devils
,
which
would
trample
upon
the
necks
of
Kings
,
—
suppose
thy
King
very
wicked
,
he
hath
more
need
of
thy
Prayers
to
make
him
better
;
suppose
him
to
be
a
Tyrant
,
he
will
give
thee
the
fairer
occasions
to
exercise
thy
virtue
of
patience
;
suppose
him
to
be
a
Persecutor
,
he
'll
do
thee
a
courtesie
,
he
'll
send
thee
to
Heaven
by
violence
was
an
unnatural
Tyrant
against
his
own
Son
a
bloody
Persecutor
of
the
Priest's
of
God
,
a
Sacrilegious
Usurper
of
their
Holy
Offices
,
a
demoniacal
furious
Man
possest
with
a
Devil
,
and
on
's
part
,
his
life
was
sought
for
,
and
by
sparing
he
should
undo
himself
;
he
had
all
the
opportunity
that
might
,
and
security
could
administer
unto
him
,
he
was
's
adopted
Son
by
's
Marriage
,
he
was
a
Successor
to
the
Kingdom
by
the
Prophet's
Unction
,
and
yet
for
all
this
,
&c.
—
are
we
Christians
,
do
we
know
the
virtue
of
an
Oath
?
What
think
we
then
of
the
an
Oath
,
which
can
receive
no
dispensation
,
no
absolution
from
any
power
whatsoever
.
—
contrary
to
the
assertions
of
is
the
establish'd
Doctrin
of
the
Church
of
in
the
the
six
parts
of
the
Homily
against
Rebellion
are
so
full
and
apposite
,
that
we
must
either
disclaim
them
from
being
the
Interpreters
of
the
Doctrin
of
our
Church
,
or
sit
down
convinc'd
in
the
manifest
truth
of
this
assertion
,
Consider
seriously
,
against
whom
would
you
take
up
Arms
?
Id.
Serm.
on
Judg.
4.23
.
p.
78.
is
it
not
against
the
Power
,
against
the
Ordinance
of
God
?
—
they
are
Men
before
God
,
but
they
are
Gods
before
Men.
—
the
whole
earth
combining
could
not
make
St.
willingly
offend
his
King
,
and
shall
the
fear
of
a
threatned
plundering
make
us
oppose
our
King
?
—
shall
the
common
rout
persuade
me
to
go
to
Hell
for
company
?
—
'T
is
true
,
God
sometimes
refines
his
Church
in
the
Furnace
of
Persecution
,
neither
then
does
he
leave
it
naked
,
and
disarm
it
;
but
what
are
the
Churches
weapons
?
St.
had
his
his
sighs
,
and
groans
against
the
Soldiers
,
St.
fought
to
death
against
prayers
and
tears
were
his
Sword
and
Buckler
.
but
it
was
by
softning
his
Adamantine
Heart
with
salt
drops
from
their
eyes
;
thence
flows
the
only
Sea
,
we
can
overthrow
's
Host
in
of
the
tribe
of
joyn'd
with
of
the
tribe
of
or
Clergy
alone
would
have
wanted
power
and
strength
,
the
Laity
,
or
alone
could
not
have
had
so
fair
a
colour
,
and
cloak
of
Religion
to
cover
their
rebellious
practices
;
but
both
join'd
together
make
a
strong
Faction
,
and
a
fair
show
,
—
our
surest
course
is
to
judge
Mens
Persons
by
their
actions
;
if
their
actions
be
unsound
and
irregular
,
P.
10.
2.
p.
11
,
&c.
if
they
gather
themselves
together
(
against
God's
express
word
,
and
commandment
)
against
their
Prince
and
Sovereign
,
be
their
outward
appearance
never
so
specious
,
we
may
assure
our selves
,
that
they
neither
fear
God
,
nor
regard
Man
,
but
only
to
serve
their
own
turns
.
—
if
God
in
absolute
and
unlimited
terms
pronounce
,
I
cannot
see
,
how
the
goodness
of
the
end
,
be
it
Religion
or
Reformation
,
or
the
common
good
can
warrant
any
such
resistance
from
the
transgression
of
God's
Ordinance
,
P.
15.
cons.
the
place
.
unless
these
,
and
the
like
limitations
had
been
specifyed
,
and
annext
to
the
Command
,
Law
,
or
Ordinance
of
Almighty
God
,
Thomas
Swadlyn
the
Sovereign's
desire
,
and
Subjects
duty
to
the
World
let
every
soul
be
subject
i.
e.
Whitehall
March
B.
Holyday
Salus
populi
suprema
lex
we
may
not
do
evil
,
Id.
Serm.
at
Oxf.
May
21.
1643.
p
42
Sermon
at
St.
Mary's
May
19.
1644.
p.
65
,
66.
that
good
may
come
thereof
next
under
God
Supreme
Governor
the
only
Ruler
of
Princes
Passive
Obedience
absolute
subjection
Henry
King
resisted
the
Ordinance
of
God
I
will
give
it
me
Kings
rule
Thessalonica
Act.
turn'd
the
World
upside
down
Lewis
Octob.
Touch
not
mine
Anointed
,
and
do
my
Prophets
no
harm
make
supplications
and
prayers
for
Kings
,
and
for
all
that
are
in
authority
,
Jasper
Mayne
Peoples
war
examined
and
in
it
Original
Compact
Peter
Heylyn
Anno
Rebel's
Catechism
,
wherein
he
shews
,
that
was
the
first
Author
of
Rebellion
—
that
the
Rebellion
even
of
the
heart
makes
a
Man
guilty
of
Damnation
in
the
sight
of
God
,
much
more
that
of
the
tongue
,
or
the
hand
;
—
that
one
branch
of
the
Rebellion
of
the
hand
is
the
composing
,
and
dispersing
of
false
and
scandalous
Books
,
and
Pamphlets
tending
to
the
dishonour
of
the
King
;
the
other
the
taking
up
Arms
against
such
Persons
,
P.
6
,
7.
cons
p.
9
,
10
,
11
,
&c.
to
whose
Authority
they
are
subject
.
—
and
it
is
worth
our
observation
,
that
not
only
the
bearing
Arms
against
the
King
is
declared
to
be
Rebellion
by
the
Law
of
but
that
it
was
declared
to
be
Rebellion
by
the
chief
Judges
of
this
Kingdom
,
at
the
Arraignment
of
the
Earl
of
for
any
Man
to
seek
to
make
himself
so
strong
,
that
the
King
should
not
be
able
to
resist
him
,
although
he
broke
not
out
into
open
act
,
—
even
defensive
Arms
are
absolutely
unlawful
in
the
Subject
against
his
Sovereign
,
in
regard
that
no
defensive
War
can
be
undertaken
,
but
it
carrieth
with
it
a
resistance
in
it
to
those
Higher
Powers
,
to
which
every
Soul
is
to
be
subject
.
—
we
find
it
thus
resolved
in
that
it
was
contrary
both
to
positive
Laws
,
and
the
Law
of
Nature
,
for
any
Subject
to
lift
up
his
hand
against
the
Person
of
his
Sovereign
the
stumbling-block
of
disobedience
removed
it
is
to
be
observed
,
that
such
as
draw
their
Swords
upon
God's
Anointed
,
use
commonly
to
throw
away
the
scabberds
also
,
and
find
no
way
of
doing
better
,
but
by
doing
worse
;
no
middle
way
for
them
to
walk
in
,
but
either
to
bear
up
like
Princes
,
or
to
dye
like
Traytors
.
John
Spelman
Case
of
our
affairs
in
Law
,
that
the
Sovereignty
is
in
the
King's
Person
inseparably
,
Pr.
Oxf.
1643.
p.
15
,
17
,
19.
and
the
allegiance
of
the
Subject
by
Law
thereto
inseparably
annex'd
,
fortifyed
,
and
enforc'd
by
Religion
,
under
the
severe
menace
of
damnation
.
—
what
streight
then
of
humane
Affairs
can
be
so
violent
,
as
to
make
Christian
Subjects
contrary
to
sworn
Faith
;
to
Law
,
and
to
Religion
,
not
only
to
disobey
their
Sovereign
,
but
resist
and
Invade
the
Sovereign
Rights
,
Tho.
Ashton
a
Remonstrance
to
the
Parliament
against
Presbyterian
Government
an
Appeal
to
thy
Conscience
,
as
thou
wilt
answer
it
at
the
great
,
and
dreadful
day
of
Jesus
Christ
recompence
to
no
man
evil
for
evil
,
Rom.
but
vengeance
is
his
Every
Soul
must
be
subject
;
there
is
no
Power
but
of
God
Touch
not
mine
Anointed
shall
we
do
evil
,
that
good
may
come
?
Rom.
the
Kingdoms
brief
answer
to
the
Declaration
of
the
Commons
.
the
Plea
for
the
King
and
Kingdom
by
virtue
of
the
Canon
say
the
the
Pope
hath
power
to
depose
Kings
,
be
they
Heretical
or
Catholick
,
of
vicious
or
virtuous
lives
,
if
in
his
judgment
he
finds
them
unfit
,
and
some
others
more
capable
of
Government
;
and
do
not
these
Men
believe
the
Authority
of
Parliament
to
be
as
irresistible
,
as
that
of
the
Pope
,
and
their
Votes
to
be
as
full
of
virtue
,
as
his
Canons
,
and
altogether
as
authentick
,
even
to
the
deposing
of
Kings
,
and
disposing
of
their
Kingdoms
.
—
have
they
not
loosen'd
People
from
their
to
the
King
,
and
then
put
them
in
Arms
,
persuading
them
,
that
't
is
no
Rebellion
to
fight
against
him
.
Sect.
16.
p.
160
,
161.
—
the
next
thing
they
mention
(
wherein
they
triumph
indeed
,
and
glory
)
is
some
perhaps
may
wonder
,
how
these
three
can
agree
together
,
prosperity
and
good
success
,
which
of
old
went
current
only
among
the
Papists
,
for
a
note
of
the
true
Church
,
is
now
admitted
also
by
these
Men
,
to
be
a
special
mark
of
the
goodness
of
their
Cause
;
but
in
regard
,
our
Religion
hath
hitherto
taught
,
that
were
rather
the
marks
of
Christ's
true
Flock
,
than
extraordinary
success
in
the
World
,
therefore
,
these
two
names
of
shall
from
henceforth
be
rejected
,
and
wholly
disclaimed
,
P.
168.
success
is
the
weakest
Argument
,
that
can
be
alledged
to
prove
the
goodness
of
a
Cause
,
and
the
wickedest
Men
have
most
used
it
.
King's
Supremacy
that
it
was
lawful
for
the
People
to
resist
their
Sovereign
,
and
Supreme
Governors
,
by
force
of
Arms
,
in
case
they
be
Tyrants
,
and
bent
to
subvert
the
Laws
,
and
Religion
establish'd
;
or
by
illegal
Proceedings
invade
the
Lives
,
Estates
,
or
Liberties
of
their
Subjects
:
To
speak
my
desires
,
I
wish
unfeignedly
the
Salvation
of
all
the
but
to
speak
my
thoughts
,
I
conceive
more
hopes
of
the
honest
than
of
any
Man
,
that
shall
dye
a
or
not
make
as
far
as
he
is
able
,
of
all
that
he
hath
gained
by
oppression
and
injustice
.
Grand
Conspiracy
pleaded
the
exigencies
of
the
State
for
the
Murther
of
our
Saviour
,
and
which
of
us
is
there
,
that
hath
not
a
in
his
bosom
?
Which
of
us
is
there
,
that
doth
not
rather
consider
the
expediency
,
than
the
justice
of
an
action
?
which
of
us
do
not
consider
,
whether
what
we
do
be
not
rather
secure
,
than
conscionable
?
—
Men
,
who
will
sacrifice
both
Judgment
,
Loyalty
,
Conscience
,
and
all
Honesty
,
to
avoid
an
inconvenience
.
P.
115
,
116.
—
it
is
a
Law
much
commended
in
this
Land
of
ours
,
that
no
Man
shall
be
tryed
but
by
his
Peers
;
now
a
King
must
be
above
the
judgment
of
his
Subjects
,
because
among
them
he
can
have
no
Peers
.
—
such
an
heir
as
Christ
was
in
the
Parable
,
could
not
be
robb'd
of
his
Birth-right
,
nor
deprived
of
his
Inheritance
,
but
it
must
be
done
with
and
that
violence
could
never
had
hands
enough
without
an
the
Husbandmen
without
any
mask
of
Religion
,
P.
205.
or
cloak
of
Godliness
,
without
any
pretence
of
freeing
themselves
from
Tyranny
,
Arbitrary
Government
,
or
any
manner
of
Oppression
;
they
declare
clearly
(
what
more
subtle
Rebels
would
not
)
that
the
reason
they
prosecute
,
bought
,
arraign'd
,
and
kill'd
the
heir
,
P.
208
,
and
P.
210
,
211.
it
merely
was
for
his
Inheritance
this
Lord
had
power
to
call
the
Labourers
,
but
the
Labourers
had
none
to
call
him
to
account
.
Regius
Professor
Miltons
Iconoclastes
Doctrins
of
Devils
Pulpit
stuff
of
the
Prelates
Index
Expurgatorius
of
the
Bible
Passive
Obedience
Ceremony
of
Religion
Passive
Obedience
Passive
Obedience
loc.
&
Upon
perusal
of
Mr.
's
Book
you
left
with
me
,
I
find
not
my self
in
my
understanding
thereby
,
convinc'd
of
the
further
than
I
was
before
perswaded
,
it
might
be
lawful
or
necessary
so
to
do
,
As
paying
Taxes
,
and
submitting
to
some
other
things
(
in
themselves
not
unlawful
)
by
them
imposed
or
required
,
such
as
I
had
a
lawful
Liberty
to
have
done
in
the
same
manner
,
tho
they
had
not
been
so
commanded
,
and
seem
to
me
in
the
conjuncture
of
present
circumstances
,
prudentially
necessary
to
preserve
my self
,
or
my
Neighbour
from
the
injuries
of
those
,
that
would
be
willing
to
make
use
of
my
Non-submission
,
to
mine
or
his
ruin
;
so
as
it
be
done
with
these
Cautions
.
that
lies
upon
me
by
Oath
,
explicite
,
or
implicite
acknowledgment
of
the
Justice
and
Legality
of
their
Power
:
voluntary
Act
claim
of
the
oppressed
Party
,
that
hath
a
right
Title
incapacity
of
lending
him
my
due
,
and
bounden
Assistance
.
recovery
of
his
Right
reasonably
,
and
Bonâ
Fide
(
to
whom
my
Obedience
is
justly
due
)
would
give
his
willing
consent
prevailing
Usurped
Power
submit
unto
,
comply
with
,
or
make
use
of
an
High
way
Thief
,
or
Robber
,
Two
dangerous
and
desperate
Principles
Righteous
Cause
Daring
and
Ambitious
Spirits
(
how
unjust
soever
Oppressed
Party
recovering
that
just
Right
unjustly
dispossessed
his
Case
of
(
the
bond
of
Allegiance
(
whether
sworn
,
Vid.
loc.
or
not
sworn
)
is
in
the
nature
of
it
perpetual
,
and
indispensible
,
Obligation
of
Conscience
Jenkins
Redivivus
Lon.
Jenkins
,
To
depose
the
King
,
or
take
him
by
force
,
or
Imprison
him
,
until
he
hath
yielded
to
certain
demands
,
is
adjudged
Treason
in
the
Lord
's
Case
,
—
the
Law
makes
not
the
Servant
greater
than
the
Master
,
nor
the
Subject
greater
than
the
King
,
P.
81.
for
that
were
to
subvert
order
and
measure
.
—
it
is
High
Treason
by
the
Law
of
the
Land
to
levy
War
against
the
King
,
to
compass
,
or
imagine
his
death
,
follow
the
Monition
,
and
Counsel
of
the
Lord
part
Instit.
p.
peruse
over
all
Books
,
Records
,
and
Histories
,
and
you
shall
find
a
Principle
in
Law
,
a
Rule
in
reason
,
and
a
Tryal
in
experience
,
that
Treason
doth
ever
produce
fatal
,
and
final
destruction
to
the
Offender
,
and
never
attains
to
the
desired
end
(
two
incidents
inseparable
thereunto
)
and
therefore
let
all
Men
abandon
it
,
as
the
poysonous
bait
of
the
Devil
,
and
follow
the
Precept
in
Holy
Scripture
,
Hezekiah's
Reformation
;
P.
38
,
39.
he
can
be
no
Martyr
for
the
first
Table
of
the
Law
,
who
is
in
the
same
deed
a
transgressor
of
the
second
;
nor
will
God
at
all
thank
him
,
as
a
Reformer
of
his
Church
,
who
in
the
self
same
act
is
no
less
than
a
Traytor
to
his
Deputy
;
so
that
as
for
Subjects
to
take
up
Arms
against
their
Kings
is
by
the
Doctrin
of
St.
and
St.
in
all
cases
damnable
;
so
especially
to
do
this
in
point
of
our
Religion
,
which
so
much
commends
and
blesses
Patience
,
and
Sufferings
,
and
Martyrdom
;
either
upon
pretence
to
plant
it
,
where
now
it
is
not
,
or
to
reform
it
,
where
it
hath
been
planted
,
is
of
all
other
kinds
of
contentions
,
or
Wars
most
himself
was
grown
so
much
a
Divine
,
as
to
aver
openly
,
that
he
,
P.
54.
who
puts
his
hand
to
overturn
that
Religion
he
professes
,
yea
that
puts
his
hand
to
overturn
it
too
at
the
same
time
,
while
he
likes
it
,
pretend
what
he
will
,
he
trusts
not
in
God
,
he
trusts
perhaps
in
the
or
in
and
outed
of
his
places
in
the
University
,
and
deprived
of
his
liberty
,
and
put
in
Prison
;
the
second
,
that
when
with
some
shew
of
respect
to
him
,
demanded
his
judgment
in
some
publick
Affairs
,
then
at
a
non
plus
the
best
counsel
I
can
give
you
,
is
that
of
Our
Saviour
,
render
unto
Caesar
the
things
that
are
Caesars
,
and
unto
God
,
the
things
that
are
Gods
O.
P.
Plume
;
that
in
the
time
of
the
great
Rebellion
,
P.
17.
no
Man
Preach'd
more
boldly
against
the
licentiousness
of
those
times
,
than
he
,
challenging
the
boutefeu's
to
shew
,
where
ever
the
Scripture
gave
countenance
to
Uproars
and
Rebellions
.
the
Apostate
reading
the
Bible
with
a
malicious
intention
to
quarrel
at
it
,
said
,
that
Christianity
was
a
Doctrin
of
too
much
patience
,
but
he
could
never
find
any
place
in
it
to
object
,
that
it
was
a
Doctrin
of
Rebellion
.
If
the
administration
of
a
Kingdom
be
out
of
frame
,
it
is
better
to
leave
the
redress
to
God
,
than
to
a
seditious
Multitude
;
the
way
to
continue
purity
of
Religion
,
being
not
by
Rebellion
,
but
by
Martyrdom
;
to
resist
lawful
Powers
by
seditious
Arms
,
and
unlawful
Authority
was
not
the
Primitive
,
and
Apostolical
Christianity
,
but
Popish
Doctrin
,
not
taught
the
first
three
hundred
years
,
but
much
about
a
thousand
years
after
Our
Saviour's
Ascension
into
Heaven
by
the
Pope
of
the
very
time
,
the
Spirit
of
God
says
,
viz.
by
who
first
taught
the
to
rebel
against
the
Emperor
this
poyson
was
given
the
People
to
drink
out
of
the
Papal
cup
,
tho
they
pretended
quite
contrary
;
but
Bishop
ever
asserted
,
this
was
not
the
way
to
pull
down
but
Protestant
Religion
;
and
therefore
he
warn'd
the
Non-conforming
Divines
to
have
a
care
,
how
they
cryed
up
a
War
,
and
became
famous
in
the
Congregation
only
,
as
by
setting
the
Temple
on
fire
.
for
God's
sake
,
P.
31.
and
talk'd
deceitfully
for
him
?
subject
to
Principalities
and
Powers
,
and
to
obey
Magistrates
.
he
that
takes
the
Sword
,
shall
perish
by
the
Sword
,
no
not
in
its
own
defence
,
nor
upon
any
other
pretence
whatsoever
shall
die
like
Men
Key
for
Catholicks
John
Nanfan
Cambd.
Annal.
then
.
i.e.
shall
they
cry
out
.
i.
e.
call
to
God
for
help
.
i.
e.
abandoning
of
the
Scotch
Covenant
.
P.
49
,
50.
God
disposed
of
the
Kingdom
of
but
otherwise
by
Man
it
could
never
else
have
been
done
rightly
,
nor
would
it
ever
have
held
;
no
Man
,
not
all
the
Men
in
the
Kingdom
(
whatsoever
is
told
you
of
the
Power
of
the
People
,
by
those
,
that
worship
that
many
headed
Monster
)
had
Power
or
Authority
,
to
alter
David
,
more
than
they
had
to
alter
that
says
God
himself
,
if
Men
would
believe
him
.
they
were
never
to
meddle
with
it
,
unless
God
himself
gave
order
expresly
in
it
.
We
were
in
a
sad
case
not
long
since
in
this
Kingdom
by
a
Civil
War.
Sermon
at
Whitehall
Mar.
18.
1665/6
.
p.
19
,
&c.
—
they
Covenanted
,
first
to
extirpate
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
in
this
they
were
too
bold
with
the
King's
Scepter
;
at
the
next
turn
they
take
hold
of
his
Sword
too
,
and
engage
themselves
to
a
mutual
defence
against
all
opposition
,
—
tho
a
self
defence
may
be
allowed
,
as
natural
to
all
,
it
is
against
private
,
not
publick
opposition
,
and
then
too
,
as
Divines
generally
resolve
,
never
to
the
hurt
of
others
;
every
Man
may
defend
himself
but
not
every
one
the
Sword
is
the
Kings
,
and
he
that
takes
it
from
any
hand
but
his
,
where
God
hath
placed
it
,
shall
perish
with
the
Sword.
aggravating
the
sin
of
the
is
the
voice
of
God
—
nor
I
cannot
chuse
but
remember
those
words
,
which
I
read
so
frequently
in
the
Scriptures
,
God
save
him
from
the
open
Rebellion
of
the
Schismatical
Party
,
the
ruin
of
his
Father
;
God
save
him
from
the
secret
Machinations
of
the
Papal
Faction
,
the
danger
of
his
Grand-father
.
and
let
all
the
People
say
,
The
Church
of
(
assertors
,
‖
‖
Serm.
bef
.
the
King
Jan.
30.
1680/1
.
p.
13
P.
17.
I
mean
,
of
the
Papal
Universal
Monarchy
)
in
the
Murder
of
King
of
were
beforehand
with
our
and
taught
the
Art
of
killing
a
King
ceremoniously
,
—
the
Life
and
Person
of
the
King
,
his
Office
,
his
Crown
,
and
Dignity
ought
to
have
been
inviolable
,
and
sacred
in
the
Eyes
of
all
his
Subjects
.
—
if
he
be
the
soul
of
the
Nation
,
then
it
follows
,
P.
18.
that
his
Power
is
derived
from
above
,
and
is
held
from
none
under
Heaven
,
—
and
as
none
but
God
can
judge
both
Soul
and
Body
,
so
none
but
God
is
a
competent
judge
of
the
King.
spake
by
the
Spirit
of
God
to
the
What!
afraid
of
a
conquer'd
King
,
unable
to
defend
himself
,
much
less
afford
protection
to
any
Subject
?
is
not
that
enough
to
Unking
him
?
yes
,
if
we
owe
him
least
assistance
,
when
he
needs
it
most
.
—
tho
flying
;
nigh
breathless
,
panting
,
and
gazing
round
to
beg
his
death
of
some
friendly
hand
,
he
was
formidable
,
he
was
sacred
still
,
P.
23
,
24.
for
still
he
had
a
signal
impress
of
the
Deity
upon
him
.
—
I
will
only
put
the
case
of
Emperor
;
after
so
clear
conviction
,
after
so
full
instruction
,
as
he
had
in
the
Christian
Religion
,
having
,
as
some
report
,
taken
one
of
the
lower
in
the
Clergy
,
before
he
came
to
the
Throne
;
after
all
this
he
renounc'd
his
Baptism
,
he
turn'd
a
very
plague
to
the
Church
,
he
proved
the
most
formidable
Persecutor
,
that
is
,
a
tempter
of
his
Christian
Subjects
to
Apostasie
:
he
offended
with
that
that
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
all
her
guides
justly
supposed
,
he
had
committed
the
unpardonable
they
look'd
upon
him
as
one
,
that
had
cut
himself
off
from
their
body
with
the
greatest
Excommunication
,
even
to
i.
e.
till
the
Lord
come
to
judgment
;
now
in
this
case
was
it
lawful
for
Christians
to
cast
him
off
,
that
had
so
openly
,
and
maliciously
cast
off
his
Christianity
?
We
have
the
judgment
of
the
whole
Church
to
the
contrary
;
they
thought
themselves
obliged
by
St.
's
Apostolical
Canon
even
for
him
,
that
whatsoever
he
was
,
and
howsoever
he
behav'd
himself
towards
them
,
they
might
still
and
they
had
the
Grace
,
they
pray'd
for
,
they
did
live
peaceably
under
him
,
they
never
took
upon
them
to
Unking
him
,
they
drew
out
no
Forces
against
him
,
but
only
their
of
prayers
and
tears
&c.
has
left
no
room
for
any
to
evade
it
,
as
if
he
had
foreseen
,
there
would
be
a
sort
of
Men
(
and
they
lived
within
our
memories
,
Men
)
who
instead
of
praying
for
their
King
,
would
learn
to
pray
against
him
,
saith
St.
but
St.
in
my
text
hath
provided
even
against
this
supposition
,
tho
the
were
overcome
,
so
that
the
spiritual
welfare
of
a
were
in
a
manner
despair'd
of
,
yet
such
Provision
is
made
,
that
as
their
Prince
,
he
was
to
be
pray'd
for
still
,
that
thus
it
was
in
the
case
of
that
impious
Wretch
and
if
our
lives
ought
to
be
answerable
to
our
prayers
is
but
mocking
of
God
without
then
let
not
any
pretend
to
be
good
Christians
,
and
sound
Members
of
Christ's
Church
,
unless
they
be
also
good
Subjects
.
—
my
aim
is
against
the
Power
of
that
has
been
often
claimed
by
the
Bishops
of
and
there
is
another
Party
of
Men
,
who
have
introduc'd
a
distinction
of
whereas
,
wheresoever
the
King's
Person
is
,
P.
16
,
17.
there
is
also
his
greatest
Authority
,
—
but
they
tell
us
,
the
Primitive
Christians
wanted
not
Authority
and
Right
,
but
strength
to
resist
the
civil
Powers
;
but
did
our
Saviour
want
Power
,
did
he
want
Power
then
,
when
he
commanded
Universal
nature
,
when
even
he
had
more
than
twelve
Legions
of
Angels
at
his
call
;
why
did
he
not
strike
but
that
he
confesses
himself
Subject
to
him
?
—
the
Men
,
P.
30
,
31.
that
first
broke
the
Peace
of
the
Church
were
the
first
,
that
gave
the
leading
foul
example
of
waging
War
against
their
lawful
Prince
,
as
did
the
who
fought
with
the
's
Forces
sent
against
them
,
to
compel
them
to
receive
the
Such
as
will
not
trust
in
God
,
Id.
Serm.
Sept.
9.
1683.
p.
10
P.
17.
as
a
deliverer
from
any
dangers
they
fear
,
but
will
take
the
Sword
against
their
lawful
Prince
,
upon
any
pretence
whatsoever
,
their
sentence
is
read
in
the
words
of
our
Blessed
Saviour
,
shedding
innocent
blood
brought
upon
them
a
deluge
of
blood
;
and
their
second
desolation
under
came
upon
them
in
the
same
month
,
on
the
same
day
of
the
month
,
that
the
former
fell
upon
;
and
when
by
the
the
same
Divine
Service
was
reading
in
course
,
which
was
written
in
admiration
of
God's
vindictive
justice
,
&c.
—
there
are
complying
Men
,
who
resolve
to
thrive
under
all
Governments
—
they
are
(
as
one
defines
them
)
and
whatever
interest
prevails
in
the
State
,
they
laugh
at
the
notion
of
being
honesty
is
true
policy
,
unless
Men
mean
to
revive
that
old
abominable
Principle
of
complying
with
any
Usurpations
or
Impositions
,
for
fear
of
suffering
.
declares
,
their
and
righteous
,
Id.
Serm.
Nov.
5.
1684.
p.
5
,
6.
who
persevere
in
charging
the
Blessed
Gospel
with
admitting
so
cursed
a
Principle
,
as
if
it
were
lawful
to
do
any
one
known
evil
,
tho
with
an
eye
to
the
best
,
and
noblest
designs
,
and
with
an
aim
at
no
other
consequences
,
but
such
as
were
most
beneficial
to
the
publick
;
—
for
this
was
no
Apostolical
Canon
,
but
a
maxim
from
Hell.
—
such
Men
are
apt
to
conceit
,
P.
10.
that
they
have
made
themselves
necessary
,
as
if
God
Almighty
could
not
do
his
work
without
them
.
—
I
have
heard
,
that
the
case
of
was
Preach'd
upon
to
our
late
Great
Usurper
,
and
this
Doctrin
raised
,
't
is
a
we
believe
it
a
preposterous
way
of
by
giving
up
the
the
Doctrin
of
Obedience
unto
Kings
;
and
we
judge
it
a
strange
means
of
barring
out
Popery
,
by
letting
in
the
Doctrin
of
translating
,
and
disposing
of
Kingdoms
.
For
a
King
and
People
to
be
happy
,
Id.
Coron.
Ser.
April
23.
1685.
p.
15
,
16.
the
King
must
have
a
right
to
his
Kingdom
,
for
how
can
an
expect
to
reign
prosperly
?
—
how
mise
rable
is
a
King
and
Kingdom
,
when
every
Man
,
that
is
but
audacious
enough
,
has
a
fair
pretence
,
if
he
can
but
gather
force
,
to
overturn
any
settlement
,
that
can
be
in
such
a
case
;
such
must
be
always
exposed
to
Tempests
.
—
King
was
none
of
our
worst
Princes
,
and
one
of
the
most
valiant
,
but
an
he
was
,
and
he
sped
accordingly
;
his
reign
was
the
most
turbulent
of
any
,
except
that
of
King
another
Usurper
But
be
the
title
of
a
King
,
P.
18.
as
good
as
a
Warrant
from
Heaven
can
make
it
;
be
it
so
undoubted
,
as
Hell
it self
can
find
no
pretence
to
question
it
;
be
the
King
like
an
Angel
of
God
—
yet
if
his
Subjects
will
be
so
Rebels
are
called
in
Scripture
,
Men
,
that
will
bear
no
yoke
,
't
is
still
in
their
power
to
be
as
miserable
,
as
they
please
.
—
therefore
,
I
commend
your
strict
adherence
to
your
former
Protestations
,
P.
27.
and
to
take
heed
of
destroying
your
Country
to
build
your
own
House
—
destruction
,
and
death
is
not
all
you
are
like
to
get
by
it
;
take
heed
of
that
which
follows
,
there
is
another
death
to
come
after
;
☜
God
has
warn'd
you
of
it
,
as
you
would
avoid
this
,
take
heed
of
that
which
leads
to
it
.
Thom.
Brown.
conc
.
Jun.
Sermon
before
the
King
that
nothing
can
be
so
unhappy
,
as
Authority
,
when
baffled
,
that
the
Coffee-house
rebel
is
more
mischievous
,
than
he
,
that
takes
the
Field
,
and
that
a
Prince
is
sooner
murdered
with
a
Label
than
a
Sword
,
Sermon
before
the
Lords
by
what
Enchantment
(
but
that
Rebellion
is
the
sin
of
Witchcraft
)
Men
should
be
perswaded
to
disturb
their
own
,
and
the
publick
Peace
,
forfeit
all
the
advantages
,
they
enjoy
in
a
settled
Government
,
which
cannot
be
so
bad
,
as
not
to
be
much
better
than
the
confusion
,
which
sedition
brings
,
and
run
upon
that
sudden
destruction
,
which
the
Wiseman
says
,
is
the
end
of
those
,
who
are
given
to
change
,
Sermon
before
the
Sons
of
the
Clergy
,
a
sort
of
Men
,
that
hazarded
their
lives
unto
the
death
,
and
their
Estates
to
the
greater
cruelty
,
and
grave
of
sequestration
for
the
cause
of
God
,
and
of
their
Prince
.
He
adds
,
—
't
is
their
glory
,
that
in
the
day
of
trial
they
did
all
they
pretended
to
,
they
forsook
Father
,
and
Mother
,
Houses
,
Brethren
,
and
Sisters
,
and
those
more
endearing
names
of
Wife
and
Children
,
—
let
it
therefore
be
the
strict
concern
of
every
one
here
present
to
maintain
a
faithful
Loyalty
to
his
Prince
and
Sovereign
:
It
is
the
that
She
,
above
all
others
,
Principles
her
Children
in
Obedience
to
Superiors
,
and
most
supports
the
ends
and
interests
of
Government
,
which
had
so
visible
an
effect
in
the
late
unhappy
revolutions
,
that
the
Royal
Martyr
,
who
fell
a
Sacrifice
to
the
misguided
zeal
of
his
rebellious
Subjects
,
☞
made
it
his
observation
,
that
none
forfeited
their
duty
to
him
,
who
had
not
first
deserted
their
Obedience
to
the
Church
;
nor
can
you
any
way
more
remarkably
approve
your selves
to
be
Orthodox
in
your
Religion
,
and
good
Sons
of
the
Church
,
than
if
you
are
Loyal
in
your
Principles
,
and
good
Subjects
to
the
King.
new
Oath
of
Allegiance
Animadversions
on
Mr.
's
answer
to
the
Dean
of
St.
Church
of
England
late
Rebellion
unhappy
,
P.
80.
and
ill
advised
Queen
perjury
of
Popes
themselves
one
minute
in
the
least
degree
the
obligation
of
Subjects
to
their
Sovereign
is
understood
to
last
as
long
,
and
no
longer
,
than
the
Power
lasts
to
protect
them
who
are
over
them
good
Subjects
prefer
poverty
,
and
death
renounce
obedience
to
their
natural
Prince
,
woful
desertion
,
and
defection
found
the
submission
to
those
Principles
produc'd
a
submission
to
him
imaginary
relation
between
protection
,
and
allegiance
,
Kings
themselves
any
Judge
over
the
Sovereign
there
is
any
power
to
punish
him
a
Sovereign
in
Heaven
above
him
,
tho
not
on
earth
.
Robert
Filmer
Power
of
Kings
Preface
to
his
view
of
our
late
troubles
,
ingaged
in
the
most
sacred
and
solemn
act
of
conversing
with
God
,
See
the
Paper
,
and
the
vindication
of
it
.
not
knowing
to
the
contrary
,
but
that
he
might
appear
with
those
very
words
in
his
mouth
at
the
dreadful
Tribunal
.
That
I
was
Passive
Obedience
i.
e.
Case
of
Resistance
Non
Resistance
upon
any
pretence
whatsoever
i.
e.
They
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
.
H.
Bagshaw
Marcellinus
,
Socrates
,
Theodoret
Maximus
the
Tyrant
Roman
Senator
Defence
of
the
Reading
the
late
Declaration
,
Honor
the
King
Church
of
England
Matthew
Griffith
Orlando
Bridgman
whatsoever
the
case
was
Heneage
Finch
Harmony
of
Divinity
,
and
Law
,
Plots
,
and
Conspiracies
of
the
pretended
Saints
True
account
of
the
horrid
Conspiracy
That
it
is
lawful
to
resist
,
and
rise
against
Sovereign
Princes
for
preserving
Religion
.
That
Tyrants
may
be
justly
Deposed
by
the
People
;
and
that
the
People
are
the
only
Judges
who
are
Tyrants
.
Villanous
Opinions
Setting
up
Kings
,
but
not
by
me
,
what
portion
have
we
in
David
?
&c.
setting
up
Kings
without
me
Subjects
withdrawing
their
obedience
from
their
lawful
Prince
is
a
denying
God's
Authority
;
—
Treason
against
him
is
a
kind
of
Sacrilege
;
a
revolt
from
him
,
an
Apostacy
from
God
;
a
resisting
him
,
an
opposing
God
;
rebelling
against
him
,
fighting
with
God
;
the
setting
up
the
title
of
a
Counterfeit
Prince
against
the
true
one
,
an
introducing
a
plurality
of
Godheads
;
the
obeying
of
an
Usurper
,
Idolatry
;
the
slandering
his
Anointed
,
and
his
Footsteps
,
a
Blaspheming
God
;
the
blaming
his
conduct
,
P.
15.
a
quarrelling
with
Providence
.
breaking
through
all
Oaths
,
—
Oaths
,
in
which
they
deposited
with
them
the
richest
pawn
,
it
was
possible
for
them
to
stake
down
,
and
gave
them
the
strongest
security
,
that
others
could
require
of
their
fidelity
and
obedience
,
their
Salvation
;
Oaths
,
in
which
they
called
God's
Omniscience
to
witness
these
engagements
and
his
justice
,
and
power
to
revenge
the
breach
of
them
.
—
can
it
be
thought
,
that
he
,
P.
23.
who
will
not
hold
him
guiltless
,
that
takes
his
name
in
vain
,
should
connive
at
the
violation
of
all
obligations
of
duty
,
and
fidelity
contracted
in
that
name
,
—
if
Men
shall
be
in
danger
of
Hell-fire
for
calling
their
Brother
shall
they
be
in
none
for
railing
against
their
Superiors
invested
with
Authority
from
above
,
and
acting
by
a
Commission
from
Heaven
?
St.
and
St.
have
taught
us
,
that
God
reserves
such
,
who
speak
evil
of
dignities
,
unto
the
day
of
Judgment
to
be
punish'd
in
the
blackness
of
darkness
for
ever
.
It
is
the
glory
of
our
Reformation
,
that
as
it
proceeded
by
the
most
peaceable
and
orderly
steps
,
so
it
held
the
most
peaceable
and
orderly
Doctrins
;
the
first
Reformers
pleaded
,
as
the
Primitive
Christians
did
,
that
they
always
paid
subjection
to
the
powers
set
over
them
—
that
they
always
complyed
with
the
will
of
their
Rulers
,
where
they
lawfully
might
,
and
where
they
might
not
,
they
submitted
with
patience
,
and
always
chose
rather
to
suffer
,
than
to
be
seditions
,
turbulent
,
and
unquiet
;
this
was
the
first
Reformation
,
and
this
the
true
Protestant
Doctrin
;
but
alas
!
since
that
time
there
hath
risen
up
another
Protestant
Religion
,
P.
33
,
34.
See
also
his
Serm.
July
26.
1685
p.
18
,
19
21
,
22
,
&c.
and
another
Reformation
,
it
is
the
peculiar
glory
of
the
Church
of
that
it
never
hath
,
either
by
Doctrin
or
Practice
,
in
the
least
encouraged
,
or
countenanc'd
any
thing
tending
to
Treason
,
Sedition
,
or
Rebellion
.
—
it
is
impossible
,
that
any
Man
,
so
l●●g
as
he
continues
in
the
Communion
of
the
Church
of
should
be
a
Matineer
or
a
Traytor
.
Popery
represented
as
to
the
deposing
Doctrin
con
.
loc
Catholick
balance
.
Dr.
Formy
part
I
wish
as
well
to
my
Religion
as
any
Man
,
and
pray
as
heartily
for
the
continuance
of
it
—
but
to
put
by
my
lawful
Prince
,
because
I
suspect
he
will
call
me
to
account
for
my
Religion
,
and
thereby
make
me
worthy
of
suffering
for
Christ
,
nay
blessed
;
this
my
Duty
,
my
Conscience
,
my
Oaths
,
my
Religion
will
not
suffer
me
to
do
,
—
a
King
supposes
a
Power
Sovereign
accountable
to
none
but
to
God
,
who
is
the
King
of
Kings
,
and
the
last
Judge
of
Men.
Ed.
Bernard
the
King
could
do
nothing
without
the
High
Priest
and
the
Sanhedrim
his
luxury
and
other
vices
ought
to
be
maturely
corrected
an
Aristocracy
was
a
better
Government
,
than
that
of
a
single
Person
the
Majesty
of
their
Kings
was
so
sublime
,
that
it
ought
not
to
be
stoopt
to
the
Senate
—
the
King
gives
judgment
,
but
no
Man
judges
him
;
that
God
only
calls
the
King
to
account
,
but
no
mortal
Person
Rabbies
,
Jesuits
League
and
Covenant
Oxf
Jan.
little
horn
fifth
Viol
providential
dispensations
We
your
Majesty's
most
dutiful
as
we
can
never
swerve
from
the
Principles
of
our
Institution
in
this
place
,
and
our
Religion
by
Law
establish'd
in
the
Church
of
which
indispensibly
binds
us
to
bear
all
Faith
,
and
true
Obedience
to
our
Sovereign
without
any
restrictions
,
or
limitations
—
so
we
presume
to
assure
your
Majesty
,
that
no
consideration
whatsoever
shall
be
able
to
shake
that
stedfast
Loyalty
and
Allegiance
,
which
in
the
days
of
your
Blessed
Father
,
that
Glorious
Martyr
,
and
in
the
late
times
of
discrimination
,
stood
here
firm
,
and
unalterable
to
your
Royal
Brother
and
your Self
,
under
the
sharpest
trials
;
and
that
we
shall
constantly
(
by
God's
assistance
)
with
our
utmost
zeal
and
sidelity
,
improve
all
those
advantages
,
wherewith
God
and
your
Majesty
have
intrusted
us
in
this
ancient
nursery
of
Learning
,
to
promote
the
quiet
,
happiness
,
and
security
of
your
Majesties
Reign
over
us
.
&c.
Mar.
We
do
with
all
humble
submission
present
to
your
Sacred
Majesty
our
unfeigned
Loyalty
,
the
most
valuable
Tribute
that
we
can
give
,
or
your
Majesty
receive
from
us
:
this
is
a
Debt
which
we
shall
be
always
paying
,
and
always
owing
;
it
being
a
Duty
naturally
flowing
from
the
very
Principles
of
our
Holy
Religion
,
by
which
we
have
been
enabled
in
the
worst
of
times
to
breed
as
true
,
and
stedy
Subjects
as
the
World
can
shew
,
as
well
in
the
Doctrine
,
as
Practice
of
Loyalty
,
from
which
we
can
never
depart
.
England
,
Scotland
Bishop
,
Vicar-General
,
and
the
Clergy
of
the
Cathedral
,
and
City
of
Bristol
.
The
Church
of
is
peculiarly
indeared
to
us
,
for
that
(
above
all
that
is
called
Religion
in
the
World
)
it
twists
Piety
with
Loyalty
;
and
,
Recognizeth
your
Sacred
Majesty
as
the
Sovereign
,
and
Supreme
Power
within
your
Majesties
Realms
and
Dominions
,
According
to
the
Dictates
of
that
most
excellent
Religion
,
we
abhor
all
those
Antimonarchical
Persons
and
Principles
,
which
would
either
exclude
Princes
from
their
just
Rights
,
or
disturb
the
peaceable
enjoyment
of
them
.
And
we
earnestly
beseech
the
King
of
Kings
,
that
your
Majesties
Throne
may
not
only
be
Established
,
but
raised
still
higher
upon
the
ruins
of
those
that
shall
endeavour
to
Subvert
,
or
Supplant
it
.
That
after
the
found
themselves
deserted
by
the
they
set
up
Kings
of
their
own
,
and
soon
after
put
them
down
again
,
and
made
Choice
of
worse
in
their
room
.
Adding
,
it
is
plain
,
that
he
supposes
,
that
the
in
that
Confusion
they
were
in
,
took
upon
them
,
without
regard
to
their
Duty
,
to
place
,
and
displace
them
.
—
But
withal
he
observes
,
that
then
the
were
left
to
their
full
liberty
by
the
Empire
,
that
there
was
no
Line
remaining
to
succeed
in
the
Government
,
nor
so
much
as
to
determine
their
Choice
,
which
made
them
so
easily
to
make
,
and
unmake
their
Kings
;
who
lost
their
Purple
,
and
their
Lives
together
.
This
must
needs
breed
insinite
confusions
among
them
,
and
every
one
who
came
to
be
King
,
lived
in
perpetual
fear
of
being
served
as
others
had
been
before
him
.
And
the
natural
Consequence
of
this
jealousie
of
their
own
Subjects
,
was
looking
out
for
assistance
from
abroad
,
which
,
I
doubt
not
,
was
one
great
reason
of
's
sending
for
the
hoping
to
secure
himself
by
their
means
against
his
own
People
:
although
it
proved
at
last
the
ruin
both
of
himself
,
and
his
People
.
That
days
of
Thanksgiving
were
kept
for
the
discovery
,
and
prevention
of
such
personal
Treasons
but
none
for
the
Deliverance
of
the
whole
Kingdoms
from
almost
an
Universal
Rebellion
;
as
if
their
were
no
necessity
of
requiring
from
any
a
retraction
of
the
Principles
of
Rebellion
,
or
a
promise
that
they
shall
not
be
renewed
.
Renunciation
of
the
Covenant
his
Title
being
very
bad
during
his
Usurpation
were
Martyrs
for
Religion
which
doth
not
found
any
right
of
Dominion
but
that
success
gives
them
no
right
.
Good
Christians
,
and
Loyal
Subjects
Loyal
Subject
Men
of
ill
Principles
Fundamental
contract
and
coordinate
power
Oxford
July
England
.
And
none
can
be
Rebels
to
their
Prince
,
but
they
must
be
false
to
our
Church
.
Jesuits
Loyalty
power
of
deposing
Princes
,
and
absolving
Subjects
from
their
Allegiance
,
Oath
of
Allegiance
Commonwealth
Principles
Republican
Principles
deposing
Princes
Commonwealth
Principles
Spiritual
High-Court
of
Justice
Commonwealth's
Men
in
case
of
breach
of
Trust
,
Pope's
deposing
Power
Pope's
deposing
Power
Commonwealth
Principles
Remonstrance
,
Declaration
of
the
Army
,
P.
6.
or
agreement
of
the
People
just
Rights
Canonized
Saint
Original
of
Civil
Government
I have had the curiosity to inquire into the Principles of Civil Government , P. 7. among the fierce contenders for the Pope's deposing Power , and I have found those Hypotheses avowed and maintained , which justifie all the Practices of our late Regicides . — Parson's Book of the Succession ( to the making of which Cardinal Allen , Sir Francis Inglefield , and other Principal Persons of our Nation concurred ) being shred into so many Speeches to justifie their Proceedings against our Late Sovereign of Glorious Memory , the Book being design'd to exclude King James — and thus we see , P. 8. the Pope's deposing Power was maintain'd here in England by such , who saw , how necessary it was for their purpose to defend the Power of Commonwealths over their Princes , ☜ either to exclude them from Succession to the Crown , or to deprive them of the possession of it .
The same we shall find in France in the time of the solemn League and Covenant there , in the Reigns of Henry III. and IV. for those , who were engaged so deep in Rebellion against their Lawful Princes , found it necessary for them to insist on the Pope's Power to depose , and the People's to deprive their Sovereigns . — thus Boucher affirms , the fundamental and radical Power to be so in the People , that they may call Princes to account for Treason against the People . — and that in such cases they are not to stand upon the niceties , and forms of Law ; but that the necessities of State do supercede all those things . If this Man had been of Council for the late Regicides , he could not more effectually have Pleaded their Cause , — our Countryman William Reynolds also Vindicating the Murther of Henry III. says , that Obedience to Princes is so far conditional , that if they do not their duty , their Subjects are free from their obligation to obey them ; the contrary opinion being against the Law of Nations , and the Common reason of Mankind : and this is affirm'd by many others of their Writers .
Thus we find , P. 1● . the most mischievous Commonwealth Principles have been very well entertain'd at Rome , as long as they are subservient to the Pope's deposing Power ; and if we inquire further into the reason of these pretences , we shall find them alike on both sides ; the Commonwealth's Men , when they are askt , how the People having once parted with their Power , come to resume it ; they presently run to an implicite contract between the Prince and the People , by virtue whereof the People have a Fundamental Power left in themselves , which they are not to exercise , but upon Princes violation of the Trust committed to them ; ☞ the very same ground is made the Foundation of the Pope's deposing Power . viz. an implicite contract , that all Princes made , when they were Christians , to submit their Scepters to the Pope's Authority ; which is so implicite , P. 13. that very few Princes in the World ever heard of it . — it is declared in the Case of King John , that the resignation of the Crown to the Pope is a void Act. And so consequently will the Imposing any such condition be , as inconsistent with the Rights of Sovereignty , — if they plead an implicite contract , who made such conditional settlements of Civil Power upon Princes ? ☞ who keeps the ancient Deeds and Records of them ? for all the first Ages of the Christian Church , this conditional Power and Obedience was never heard of — not when Emperors were open , and declared Infidels , or Hereticks ; what reason can be supposed more now , than was in the times of Constantius , and Valens , that were Arian Hereticks ? Yet the most Learned , Zealous , and Orthodox Bishops of that time , never once thought of their losing their Authority by it ; as I could easily prove , if the design of this Preface would permit me .
If Christ and his Apostles were the best Teachers of Christianity , P. 15 this is certainly no part of it , for the Religion they taught , never meddled with Crowns and Scepters , but left to Caesar the things that were Caesar's , and never gave the least intimation to Princes of any forfeiture of their Authority , if they did not reader to God the things that are God's . — it requires all Men , of what rank or order soever , to be subject to the Higher Powers , P. 16. because they are the Ordinance of God , and to pray for them that are in Authority , &c. Thus far the Christian Religion goes in these matters , and thus the Primitive Christians believed and practised , when their Religion was pure , and free from the Corruptions and Usurpations , which the Interests and Passions of Men introduced in the following Ages ; and how then come Princes in these later times to be Christians upon worse and harder terms , than in the best Ages of it ? — in my mind there is very little difference between Dominion , being founded in grace , and being forfeited for want of it ; and so we are come about to the Fanatick Principles of Government again ; which this deposing Power in the Pope doth naturally lead Men to ; but this is not all the mischief of this Doctrin . For ,
Bonds
and
Oaths
of
Obedience
Oaths
of
Allegiance
Law
of
Nature
natural
right
Roman
Casuists
promising
Oath
made
to
a
Man
cannot
ordinarily
be
relax'd
,
p.
24.
without
the
consent
of
the
Person
to
whom
it
is
made
,
except
it
be
for
the
publick
good
of
the
Church
,
make
good
evil
,
and
evil
good
,
good
of
the
Church
Laws
of
Righteousness
good
Old
Cause
the
good
of
the
Church
Obedience
to
the
King
as
Supreme
,
Oaths
of
Allegiance
Solemn
Oaths
Oath
of
Allegiance
Seditions
,
Wars
,
Bloodshed
,
Rebellions
,
Epistle
Dedicatory
Examination
of
Alcoran
into
Gospel
pernicious
Writer
〈◊〉
Hen.
Nature's
Dowry
a
State
of
Nature
Leviathan
,
i.
e.
take
up
the
Cross
,
and
to
follow
Christ
,
particular
repentance
was
a
Rebellion
Non
Resistance
Thomas
Armstrong
Church
Principle
against
resisting
the
Higher
Powers
,
General
Complaints
Pope
Gregory
Phocas
,
Gregory
●surped
●xaltation
Glory
to
God
in
the
Highest
—
Let
the
Heavens
rejoyce
,
and
the
Earth
be
glad
.
Papal
Supremacy
Deposing
Point
In
the
Kingdoms
of
Men
,
the
Power
of
the
King
is
from
the
People
,
because
the
People
make
the
King.
Matter
of
Faith
,
if
any
Christian
Prince
shall
depart
from
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
shall
withdraw
others
from
it
;
he
immediatly
forfeits
all
Power
and
Dignity
,
even
before
the
Pope
has
pronounced
sentence
on
him
:
And
his
Subjects
,
in
case
they
have
Power
to
do
it
,
may
and
ought
to
cast
out
such
an
Heretick
,
from
his
Sovereignty
over
Christians
.
Note
of
Holiness
who
shall
dwell
in
God's
Tabernacle
,
is
a
Man
,
who
hath
such
a
respect
to
Religion
,
that
whatsoever
he
promiseth
by
Oath
,
he
will
perform
,
tho
be
loses
never
so
much
by
keeping
his
faith
.
—
and
*
*
in
Ps.
51.
p.
361.
that
confess'd
to
God
not
because
I
stand
in
fear
of
punishment
from
Men
,
who
have
no
Power
over
me
;
but
because
I
am
so
obnoxious
to
thee
,
whose
judgments
I
ought
to
dread
the
more
,
the
less
I
am
lyable
to
give
an
account
of
my
actions
unto
others
:
O
how
it
afflicts
me
,
that
I
presumed
,
because
I
had
none
to
controul
me
here
on
Earth
,
to
offend
thy
Majesty
,
thy
All-seeing
Majesty
!
at
whose
Tribunal
,
☜
the
highest
must
be
judged
.
—
Politicians
,
when
they
do
unwarrantable
actions
,
Id.
Jewish
Hypocrisie
.
p.
371
,
372.
Lond.
1660.
think
to
excuse
themselves
with
the
and
pretence
of
and
therefore
will
break
their
Faith
,
and
their
Oaths
,
and
at
the
rate
of
their
honesty
purchase
the
common
welfare
,
—
as
if
God
had
need
of
Mens
sin
,
or
we
could
tell
what
is
his
Interest
,
better
than
himself
.
I
am
somthing
angry
at
this
vile
abuse
of
his
Holy
Name
,
—
that
tho
God
hath
told
us
,
what
is
his
mind
and
pleasure
,
yet
they
will
instruct
him
,
and
teach
him
what
is
more
for
his
benefit
,
and
shew
him
a
way
,
that
he
thought
not
on
,
for
the
advancement
of
his
Glory
.
Epitome
of
Man's
duty
Jewish
Hypocrisie
as
we
love
our selves
,
P.
41.
let
us
endeavour
to
live
in
all
good
conscience
before
God
;
let
us
not
do
the
least
evil
for
to
avoid
the
suffering
of
the
greatest
evil
,
and
let
us
not
neglect
any
good
for
the
purchasing
of
the
best
good
the
World
affords
.
—
it
cannot
be
long
before
thou
feelest
that
hidden
Whip
,
the
cords
of
which
thou
art
continually
twisting
for
to
lash
thy self
.
—
all
impatience
comes
by
pride
,
P.
67
,
68.
and
our
murmurings
are
bred
by
too
goodly
thoughts
of
our
own
selves
;
but
if
we
thought
with
our selves
,
what
we
are
,
we
should
become
very
i.
e.
meek
,
and
patient
,
and
contented
under
all
that
befalls
us
:
one
act
of
humility
begets
another
,
and
he
,
that
thinks
meanly
of
himself
,
will
not
be
angry
that
he
is
afflicted
.
who
are
Gods
in
the
World
,
and
to
whom
God
hath
bidden
us
,
that
we
should
submit
our selves
,
It
is
an
high
act
of
Pride
and
Insolency
,
to
controul
the
Authority
that
is
over
us
,
and
to
set
up
our
own
wills
above
God's
Vicegerents
;
for
it
is
a
great
contempt
of
the
Majesty
of
God
,
whose
they
more
remarkably
bear
,
and
with
whose
they
are
more
visibly
stampt
than
other
Men
;
we
must
always
therefore
do
what
they
command
us
,
or
else
suffer
,
what
they
inflict
upon
us
;
☜
and
if
we
chuse
the
latter
,
we
must
suffer
as
meekly
and
peaceably
,
as
if
it
was
an
immediate
hand
of
Heaven
upon
us
;
for
if
says
of
every
Man
,
that
Then
much
more
is
he
to
be
branded
in
the
forehead
for
a
Man
superlatively
proud
,
who
cannot
endure
to
be
touch'd
in
Body
or
Estate
,
but
it
casts
him
into
the
highest
Inflammations
of
anger
even
against
the
There
is
a
Spirit
in
the
World
,
which
is
not
only
contrary
to
Christianity
,
Ser.
on
Nov.
5.
1678.
p.
17
,
18.
but
to
the
common
Principles
of
natural
Religion
,
and
even
to
humanity
it self
;
which
by
falshood
and
persidiousness
,
by
secret
Plots
and
Conspiracies
,
or
by
open
Sedition
and
Rebellion
,
—
by
Deposing
and
Killing
Kings
—
in
a
word
,
by
dissolving
all
the
bonds
of
humane
Society
,
and
subverting
the
Peace
,
and
order
of
the
World
,
by
all
wicked
ways
imaginable
doth
incite
Men
to
promote
,
and
advance
their
Religion
.
P.
19.
—
When
Religion
once
comes
to
supplant
Moral
Righteousness
,
and
to
teach
Men
the
absurdest
things
in
the
World
,
and
to
be
a
bond
of
Conspiracy
,
—
better
it
were
,
there
were
no
and
that
humane
nature
were
left
to
the
conduct
of
its
own
Principles
and
Inclinations
,
which
are
much
more
mild
and
merciful
,
than
to
be
acted
by
a
Religion
,
that
inspires
Men
with
so
wild
a
fury
—
and
is
continually
supplanting
Government
,
and
undermining
the
Welfare
of
Mankind
.
In
short
,
such
a
Religion
,
as
teaches
Men
to
propagate
,
and
advance
it self
,
by
so
evidently
contrary
to
the
very
of
all
Religion
.
—
how
much
better
Teachers
of
Religion
were
the
Old
in
all
whose
Books
and
Writings
,
there
is
not
one
Principle
to
be
found
of
Treachery
and
Rebellion
.
were
much
honester
,
and
more
Christian
Casuists
than
the
I
am
not
sure
,
that
the
Pope
is
but
I
challenge
himself
,
whoever
he
be
,
and
whenever
he
comes
,
to
do
worse
and
wickeder
things
than
these
.
I
hope
no
body
expects
,
that
I
should
take
the
pains
to
shew
,
that
this
was
not
the
Doctrin
of
our
Saviour
,
and
of
his
Apostles
,
nor
of
the
Primitive
Christians
our
Church
hath
this
peculiar
advantage
above
several
Professions
,
P.
3●
,
34.
that
we
know
in
the
World
,
that
it
acknowledgeth
a
due
and
just
subordination
to
the
Civil
Authority
,
and
hath
always
been
untainted
in
its
Loyalty
.
Zealous
for
the
Statutes
of
Omri
,
Nath.
Hardy
M●yer
F●●
modest
and
free
conference
whosoever
will
draw
the
Sword
,
shall
perish
by
the
Sword
,
my
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
World
,
Courtiers
,
Canonists
absolute
Obedience
Among all the Heresies , which this Age hath spawned ; there is not one more contrary to the whole design of Relligion , and more destructive of Mankind , than is that Bloody Opinion of defending Religion by Arms , and of forcible resistance upon the colour of preserving Religion ; ☞ the Wisdom of that policy is earthly , sensual , devilish , savouring of a carnal , unmortified , and impatient mind , that cannot bear the Cross , nor trust to the Providence of God ; and yet with how much Zeal is this Doctrin maintain'd and propagated , as if on it hung both the Law and the Prophets ? neither is the zeal used for its defence , only meant for the Vindicating of what is past , but on purpose advanc'd for reacting the same Tragedies , — indeed the consideration of these evils , should call on all to reflect on the evident signatures of the Divine displeasure , under which we lye , from which it appears , that God hath no pleasure in us ; nor will be glorified among us , that so we may discern the signs of the times — we must consider , wherein ye have provok'd God to chastise us in this fashion , by letting loose among us a Spirit of uncharitableness , giddiness , cruelty , and sedition .
The Question is in general , 1st . Confer . P. ●●0 . if Subjects under a Lawful Sovereign , when appress'd in their 〈◊〉 Religion , may by A●●s defend themselves , and resist the Magistrates ? To which 〈…〉 he Nonconformist answers , consider , if there can be any thing more evident from the Law of Nature , than that Men ought to defend themselves , when unjustly assaul●ed , — he is a self Murderer , who does not defend himself from unjust force ; besides , what is the end of all Societies , but mutual protection ? did not the People at first cl●●se Princes for their protection , & c ? — it was then the end of Societies ; that Justice and Peace might be maintain'd , so , when this is inverted , the Subjects are again to r●●me their own conditional su●●●der , and excoerce the Magistrate , who forgetful of the ends of his Authority , doth so corrupt it . — to this Basilius , the O●thodox A●●ertor of the King's Authority , gives the Answer , which you find in the 〈◊〉 part of this History . p. 73. distinguishing between the Laws of Nature , and the per●●ions of nature .
It is like the sacredness of the Megistrate's Power , P. 12. was a part of the Traditional Religion conveyed from Noah to his Posterity , as was the practice of expiatory Sacrifices ; P. 17 , 18. — certainly , the defence of Religion by Arms is never to be admitted , for the nature of Christian Religion is such , that it excludes all carnal weapons from its defence ; and when I consider , how expresly Christ forbids his Disciples to resist evil , Mat. 25.39 . how severely that resistance is condemn'd by St. Paul , and that condemnation is declared the punishment of it ; ☞ I am forc'd to cry out , Oh! what times are we fallen in , in which Men dare against the Laws of the Gospel defend that practice , upon which God hath passed his condemnation ; if whosoever break the least of these commandments , and teach Men so to do , shall be called the least in the Kingdom of God , what shall their portion be , who teach Men to break one of the greatest of these commandments ? such as are the Laws of Peace and Subjection ; and what may we not look for from such Teachers , who dare tax that Glorious Doctrin of patient suffering as brutish and irrational ; and tho it be expresly said , 1 Pet. 2.21 . that Christ by suffering for us , left us his example , how to follow his steps , which was followed by a Glorious Cloud of Witnesses , yet in these last days , what a brood hath sprung up of Men , who are lovers of their own selves , P. 35. traytors , heady , high-minded , &c. I must confess my self amazed , — when I find St. Peter saying expresly , 1 Pet. 2.21 . that Christ suffer'd , leaving us an example , that we might follow his steps ; and applying this to the very case of suffering wrongfully , and that notwithstanding that you would study to pervert the Scripture so grosly .
I confess , P. 58. there is no piece of story , I read with such pleasure , as the accounts are given of the Martyrs ; for methinks they leave a fervor on my mind , which I meet with in no study , that of the Scriptures being only excepted ; say not then , they were not able to have stood to their own defence , when it appears , how great their numbers were ; It was then no Legend , P. 61. or shall I here tell you the known story of the Thebaean Legion , which consisted of 6666 , who being by Maximinus Herculeus . an. 287 , &c. — Consider , how Maximinus came , in the ●●g end of that great Persecution begun by Dioclesian and Herculeus , continued by Galesius , and consummated by Maximinus himself , in which for all the numbers of the Martyrs , and the cruelty of the Persecution , there was not so much as a tumult ; which makes it evident , ☜ that Christians of that time understood not the Doctrin of resistance ; the whole course of our Saviour's Life , Id. Serm on Rom. 13.5 . p. 25 , 26. was a perpetual tract of doing good , and bearing ill . — and when he was accused to Pilate , of being an Enemy to Caesar , and pretending to set up another Kingdom , he did in the plainest style was possible , condemn all practisings against Government upon pretence of Religion , by saying , my Kingdom is not of this World , if my Kingdom were of this World , then would my Servants fight , &c. the Blessed Apostles followed their Master's steps in this , P. 27. as in all other things , and therefore having learn'd of our Saviour that Lesson of bearing the Cross , and suffering patiently — St. Peter doth at full length once , and again call on all Christians to prepare for sufferings , and to bear them patiently , &c. P. 29. — profane , as well as Ecclesiastical Writers assure us , ☜ the numbers of the Christians became very soon so vast , that nothing but the Conscience of the duty they owed the Supreme Powers , obliged them to be Subject .
‖ ‖ Id. myst ●y of Iniq. 8vo . p. 73 , 75. The Bishops of Rome not content with their Usurpations over their Brethren , and Fellow Churchmen , their next attempt was upon Princes — they pretended to a Power of deposing Princes , disposing of their Dominions to others , and dispensing with the Oaths of Fidelity their Subjects had sworn to them , — but I cannot leave this particular without my sad regrets , ☜ that too deep a tincture of this Spirit of Anti Christianisme is among many , who pretend much aversion to it ; since the Doctrin of resisting Magistrates upon colours of Religion is so stifly maintain'd , and adhered to by many , who pretend to be highly Reformed , tho this be one of the Characters of the Scarlet-coloured Whore. ☜ Their contempt of the fifth commandment follows upon the Doctrin of the Pope's Power of deposing Princes , and freeing their Subjects from their obligation to them , by which they are taught to rebel , and resist the Ordinance of God. — we hold , P. 152. that the Civil Powers are of Christ , whose Gospel binds the duty of Obedience to them more closely on us ; and therefore , if they do wrong , we leave them to Christ's Tribunal , who set them up , but pretend to no power from his Gospel , to coerce or resist them , — while we have a Zeal against Popery , as a bloody , rebellious , and cruel Religion , Serm. at the Rolls . Nov. 5. p. 25 , 27 , &c. we must do nothing to shew , that we are acted by the Spirit of Popery ; — we must never forget the Station , in which God hath put us , ●s we are Subjects under a Lawful Prince , to whom we are tyed both by Divine and Humane Laws ; and even the Lion's Mouth it self opening to devour us , ☜ can never excuse us from our obligation to submit and suffer , if God had so ordered it by his Providence , that we were born under a Prince , that would deliver us up to the Lion. — the late Rebellion , as it was managed with a Popish , i. e. a bloody Spirit , so many of the Arguments that were used to defend it , were taken from Popish Authors . P. 28. When we go out of the way of patience and submission , of obedience , and of bearing the Cross ; when we give scope to passion , and rage , to jealousie , and mistrust , and upon this fermentation in our minds we break out into Wars and Rebellion , we forget , that the God , whom we serve , is Almighty , and can save us either from a devouring Fire , or a Lion's Mouth ; — we forget , that the Saviour , whom we follow , was made perfect by sufferings , and that we become then truly his Disciples , when we bear his Cross , even tho we should be crush'd under it ; we forget , that our Religion ought to inspire us , with a contempt of Life and the World ; and with meekness and lowliness of mind , &c. P. 29. — we are not to share with the Papists in their cruelty , not imitate them in their Rebellion .
in
his
or
the
An
ungrounded
Christian
will
be
easily
pe●suaded
to
give
him self
up
to
any
wild
Opinion
,
or
loose
practice
,
to
turn
Heretick
or
Rebel
,
P.
334.
and
prove
a
fit
instrument
for
the
managery
of
Satan's
designs
.
—
the
fifth
commandment
is
the
hinge
of
the
two
Tables
,
—
and
concerns
the
Magistrate
,
who
is
God's
Vicegerent
on
Earth
,
and
the
keeper
of
both
the
Tables
;
wherefore
some
assign
it
a
place
in
the
first
Table
,
P.
336
,
337.
See
his
Ser.
on
Nov.
5
1675.
p.
221
,
223
,
224
,
226.
and
Ser.
on
Jan.
30.
1677.
p.
236
,
237
,
&c.
God
having
a
special
care
of
civil
order
,
and
Peace
in
the
Societies
of
Men
,
whether
thy
natural
Parents
,
or
the
Civil
Magistrate
.
—
disobedience
dissolves
,
and
unloosens
or
●er
and
peace
,
which
are
the
bands
of
Society
;
whereas
oppression
does
but
strain
,
and
gird
the
tyes
of
Government
too
close
;
no
Tyranny
of
the
most
wicked
Prince
can
be
so
mischievous
,
and
destractive
to
the
Publick
,
as
the
Rebellion
of
Subjects
,
let
them
pretend
never
so
much
Religion
for
it
;
the
great
interest
of
society
is
to
obey
,
since
the
resisting
of
a
Lawful
Governor
will
in
the
end
destroy
Government
it self
,
and
bring
all
things
into
consusion
;
☞
—
then
he
introduces
God
thus
speaking
,
thou
inferior
,
whoever
thou
art
,
that
art
under
anothers
Power
,
P.
343
,
344.
—
thou
shalt
be
subject
to
him
,
and
yield
a
ready
and
chearful
obedience
to
him
,
as
to
the
Lord
,
in
all
things
that
are
just
and
lawful
;
and
hear
with
his
humors
,
and
his
harshness
,
☞
remembring
,
that
the
he
be
a
Man
of
like
passions
with
thy self
,
yet
he
is
in
God's
stead
;
and
if
he
at
any
time
swerve
from
his
rule
in
commanding
,
yet
do
not
thou
decline
thy
duty
in
obeying
;
but
when
be
biddeth
thee
do
any
thing
coutrary
to
my
will
,
carry
thy self
with
submission
,
and
resolve
to
suffer
for
a
good
conscience
,
rather
than
to
resist
,
where
thou
canst
not
with
a
good
conscience
obey
,
—
thou
shalt
not
withdraw
,
or
grudge
thy
obedience
,
P.
347.
much
less
shalt
thou
take
upon
thee
to
call
him
to
account
;
—
thou
shalt
honor
and
obey
the
King
,
and
his
Ministers
,
—
thou
shalt
not
raise
sedition
to
bring
an
odium
upon
the
Magistrate's
Person
,
his
Authority
,
or
his
Council
;
nor
shew
any
discontent
to
the
disturbance
of
the
publick
Peace
,
nor
take
up
Arms
against
thy
Lawful
Sovereign
,
nor
maintain
or
assist
Rebellion
;
nor
meddle
with
those
that
are
given
to
change
;
thou
shalt
not
offer
any
violence
to
the
King
's
Sacred
Person
;
but
if
at
any
time
unrighteous
commands
are
imposed
upon
thee
,
have
recourse
to
thy
Prayers
,
and
make
thy
appeals
to
Heaven
,
to
God
the
King
of
Kings
,
to
whom
alone
they
are
accountable
,
and
who
will
in
his
dut
time
remove
the
oppression
,
and
call
the
Oppressor's
to
an
account
.
P.
352
,
353.
—
when
the
hedge
of
Government
is
broken
down
,
neither
Religion
,
nor
Law
shall
bound
us
;
—
this
hath
been
's
Case
in
the
wicked
times
of
Anarchy
and
Confusion
,
—
when
we
complyed
with
Illegal
Powers
,
—
when
our
Oaths
of
Allegiance
were
eluded
with
the
solemn
cozenage
of
a
League
,
and
sinful
Combination
,
when
we
were
bewildred
with
the
Witchcrafts
of
Rebellion
,
and
knew
not
the
things
,
which
belong'd
to
our
Peace
,
but
pretended
to
reform
abuses
by
destroying
the
Offices
,
—
when
we
rais'd
War
against
our
dread
Sovereign
,
and
offered
violence
to
the
Lord
's
Anointed
.
—
what
need
have
we
therefore
to
pray
fervently
with
the
Church
The
Churches
Peace
asserted
upon
a
Civil
account
,
The
best
Party
of
the
Dissenters
have
such
Principles
of
Policy
and
Government
,
as
are
utterly
inconsistent
and
incompatible
with
Monarchy
—
whereas
there
is
no
one
thing
,
that
the
Church
doth
in
her
Doctrin
more
positively
affirm
,
☞
or
in
her
Offices
more
●ealously
express
,
than
Obedience
to
Governors
,
and
her
duty
to
her
Sovereign
;
—
thanked
be
God
,
we
live
not
now
under
tho
if
we
did
,
it
were
our
duty
to
pray
for
them
,
and
to
thank
God
for
them
too
,
and
to
obey
them
in
all
lawful
commands
,
An
Original
of
all
Plots
.
Lond.
1680.
810.
cap.
1.
p.
2.
and
where
we
cannot
safely
obey
,
chearfully
to
suffer
for
a
good
Conscience
.
William
Saywel
Archbishop
Bancroft's
dangerous
Positions
History
of
Presbytery
Revengers
,
to
execute
wrath
upon
them
that
do
evil
.
he
that
resisteth
the
Power
,
resisteth
the
Ordinance
of
God
,
and
they
that
resist
,
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
from
above
let
every
Soul
be
subject
shall
perish
with
the
same
Church
of
England
They
,
that
dare
imagin
evil
against
the
King
in
their
Bed-chamber
,
will
not
stick
to
countenance
Rebellion
against
him
in
the
Camp
;
for
the
malice
of
Treason
,
like
fire
concealed
,
will
either
find
or
force
its
passage
;
—
this
is
the
usual
Prologue
to
all
trayterous
designs
,
P.
21.
to
calumniate
the
Government
,
and
speak
evil
of
dignities
,
to
repreach
the
one
,
and
make
it
odious
,
by
traducing
the
other
,
and
rendring
them
contemptible
.
—
we
may
learn
by
experience
,
that
God
for
the
better
Government
of
the
World
,
thinks
it
fit
to
make
Rebels
and
Traytors
,
the
most
memorable
examples
of
vengeance
and
judgment
;
search
the
Scriptures
,
and
turn
over
the
Annals
of
all
Ages
,
you
shall
scarce
meet
in
story
with
a
seditious
Innovator
,
or
a
Rebel
,
who
hath
not
ruined
himself
.
Id.
Ser.
bef
.
Lord
M●yor
Sept.
29.
1682.
p.
15.
—
If
a
Man
can
help
Men
to
an
evasion
from
the
duty
of
Obedience
,
he
shall
have
followers
enough
;
this
is
a
certain
sign
,
that
tho
Men
know
their
duty
,
yet
they
do
not
love
to
hear
it
;
—
for
certainly
obedience
to
Magistrates
is
one
of
those
and
if
they
that
resist
,
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
,
then
surely
we
may
safely
affirm
,
and
that
without
any
breach
of
charity
,
or
stretching
beyond
our
line
,
that
they
who
oppose
them
in
lawful
things
,
or
refuse
to
obey
them
in
the
same
,
without
a
timely
repentance
,
and
reformation
are
in
danger
of
it
.
P.
17.
—
tho
was
next
heir
to
the
Crown
,
and
already
anointed
to
it
,
tho
thirsted
for
his
blood
,
and
persecuted
him
by
force
and
fraud
,
tho
he
had
the
hearts
of
the
People
,
and
was
given
up
into
his
hands
,
so
that
he
could
as
easily
have
slain
him
,
as
have
cut
his
skirt
;
yet
this
was
that
,
which
kept
him
from
so
great
iniquity
,
that
the
Authority
is
still
from
God
,
tho
it
be
placed
in
the
bands
of
a
sinful
Man
,
and
it
loseth
not
its
essence
by
the
accession
of
personal
miscarriages
,
disobedience
hath
all
that
is
base
in
it
,
P.
24.
and
Rebellion
contains
a
whole
conjugation
of
wickedness
;
of
which
there
seems
to
be
an
indelible
sense
in
all
Mens
minds
,
since
even
they
,
who
love
the
thing
,
do
usually
hate
the
name
of
Rebels
,
and
such
as
are
conscious
of
the
guilt
,
would
gladly
avoid
the
reproach
of
it
;
a
plain
indication
of
guilt
,
as
guilt
is
a
manifest
argument
of
sin
and
wickedness
,
P.
25.
—
't
is
a
sin
next
to
blasphemy
to
a
degree
of
profaneness
to
disobey
them
,
☜
and
intolerable
iniquity
to
rebel
against
them
;
it
is
as
bad
in
its
own
nature
,
as
murder
,
or
theft
,
being
as
expresly
forbidden
as
these
,
and
in
its
consequence
,
't
is
far
more
mischievous
,
this
sin
debauches
the
conscience
,
P.
26.
and
hardens
Men
in
impiety
,
so
that
it
is
rare
,
very
rare
to
find
a
repenting
Rebel
.
—
it
is
directly
opposite
to
the
Spirit
and
Power
of
Christianity
,
—
it
makes
the
very
profession
of
Religion
odious
and
despicable
,
—
it
is
contrary
to
the
example
of
Christ
,
the
Blessed
Apostles
,
and
Primitive
Christians
;
—
there
have
been
many
pretences
made
for
one
hath
libelled
the
Primitive
Christians
,
ascribing
their
meekness
,
and
submission
to
necessity
,
another
,
that
the
Apostles
in
prescribing
Obedience
only
flatter'd
the
Emperors
a
third
hath
taught
,
that
the
Doctrin
of
resistance
was
a
mystery
bid
from
the
first
Ages
,
and
reserved
for
these
last
days
of
greater
light
thus
the
Gospel
it self
is
belyed
to
countenance
that
,
which
it
every
where
condemns
.
—
we
have
a
Church
,
P.
30.
whose
Doctrin
,
Discipline
,
and
Government
is
Apostolical
and
Primitive
,
defective
in
nothing
so
much
as
the
Obedience
of
her
Members
,
unless
it
be
the
exercise
of
her
Discipline
.
—
this
Church
was
always
famous
for
her
to
the
Crown
;
oh
!
that
our
lives
were
as
good
as
our
Religion
,
Henry
Maurice
Resisting
the
Higher
Powers
lawfulness
of
Rebellion
(
Maximus
as
if
the
Sermon
was
not
to
the
purpose
of
the
day
,
and
occasion
,
Higher
Powers
they
,
that
resist
,
p.
22.
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
.
confessions
of
Faith
Jane
Grey
Non-resistance
in
any
Case
Difference
between
the
Church
of
and
the
Church
of
his
Examination
of
Temporal
Felicity
Thomas
Stainoe
Lord
Mayor
The least that can be inferr'd from the words will be a Subjection to lawful Authority , and by consequence also , to our own Prince : For the truth of all which , I shall urge no more at present , than the tacit Confession of his most avowed and professed Enemies , who after all their contrivance of Wit , Anger , and Malice , could at length pitch upon no better expedient to prevent his Right of Accession , than a Bill of Exclusion : Now such a Bill either presupposes an antecedent Right , or it does not ; if it does not , then it must be confess'd , that they did most elaborately trifle , whilst they took a great deal of pains to bring that about that was already done to their hands . If it does , then we have what we look for , and that is , that the Injustice of their Actions does make good the Justice of his Title , and affords us a tacit Confession , that there was no other way to overthrow that Title , but by overturning the very Foundations of the Government it self . pag. 7. — We are therefore obliged in Conscience to be in subjection to the Superior Powers , because God himself commands us so to be . — God hath given the lawful Magistrate a Title to that Authority , pag. 12. to which we are obliged in point of Conscience to be subject , and therefore we are obliged in Conscience to be subject to our own Prince , because he is the Minister of God. — There are a sort of Men in the World , who , tho they do always complain , that we do not quote Scripture enough , when we discourse upon any other subject ; yet , when we discourse about Subjection to Government , do always complain , that we quote too much ; ☜ and therefore they are by no means willing , that the Case of Subjection should be measured by that Rule . — tho Government is the Ordinance of God , if the Scripture had never acquainted us with any such thing .
I would have it consider'd , pag. 14. that neither the Laws of Nature , Reason , nor Justice , will ever allow us to endeavour to strip the lawful Governours of any Places ( either where we live , or where we are born Subjects ) of their Authority , any more than they will allow us to take away any other Man's lawful Right , or just Possessions . For for that very reason , that Supremacy is a Right that belongs to them , Subjection is a Duty that belongs to us . — These Laws of Nature , Reason , and Religion , are the Laws of God. — If therefore the Law of God does command our Subjection to the Higher Powers , tho the Scripture had never told us any such thing , pag. 15. — then let the Government have been formed when it will , ☞ and by whom it will ; yet , in such a Case , because the Governors have a just and undoubted Title to , and Possession of their Supremacy , we cannot withdraw our Subjection from them , unless we break the Law of God. — The only Objection that I can foresee against this , is this , When the Actions of the Higher Powers , without any regard to the Laws of Justice , or the Government , do manifestly tend to the Subversion of Justice and Right , and instead thereof , do load our Necks with Injuries and Oppressions , pag. 16. then we may fairly and honestly renounce our Subjection . Before I speak directly to the Objection , I must premise , 1. That that Design is justly susp●cious , which measures our Duty by our temporal Interest . And 2. That it is as well an act of Subjection , peaceably and quietly to submit to the Penalty , as it is actually to obey the Command . — Now , if our Adversaries do not allow the Obligation to this disjunctive Subjection , it is apparent , that ( when they tell us , we are not to be subject in the Case objected ) their meaning is , we may defend our Disobedience by Resistance ; and then the Objection put into plain English amounts to thus much , That whenever the Prince does not govern us according to the Laws of Justice , and those of the Land , pag. 17. there it is lawful for us to resist and rebel against him . — This Doctrine is seditious and treasonable , and likewise absurd and false ; for if a Subject does resist his Prince , tho it be in such a Case , in which it is supposed , that his Prince does him an Injury , he does by so doing stand guilty of these following Acts of Injustice :
no
worldly
Inconventence
that
we
can
possibly
suffer
by
such
our
Subjection
,
can
be
a
sufficient
warrant
for
our
Resistance
.
to
gain
the
whole
world
to
lose
his
own
Soul.
she
set
up
the
Charge
of
Idolatry
,
as
a
Standard
against
Monarchy
Oatesian
Conspiracies
effectual
Service
Passive
Obedience
rendering
unto
the
things
that
are
's
;
and
unto
the
things
that
are
'
s.
upon
any
account
whatever
upon
any
design
heavy
Scourge
A
moderate
Man
,
when
the
Honor
of
God
,
or
the
King
,
when
Religion
,
Sermon
of
Moderat
.
1682.
p.
12.
and
the
Welfare
of
his
Country
lye
at
stake
,
then
thinks
it
a
most
worthy
and
weighty
occasion
of
imploying
his
Zeal
and
Activity
in
their
Service
,
of
defending
them
with
Courage
and
Resolution
,
with
his
Life
and
Fortunes
.
—
He
never
breaks
the
second
Table
to
preserve
the
first
,
nor
make
use
of
any
ways
to
secure
Religion
,
that
are
contrary
to
,
or
destructive
of
its
Principles
.
—
What
Men
esteem
great
Falshoods
,
pag.
23.
and
call
are
really
as
true
as
Gospel
.
pag.
34.
—
I
will
conclude
all
with
this
Remark
;
We
may
,
and
shall
,
if
we
do
not
timely
take
up
,
bring
in
Popery
by
a
heady
and
extravagant
Zeal
against
it
,
☜
and
ruin
and
enslave
our selves
by
our
fierce
and
passionate
Contentions
for
Liberty
,
Property
,
and
Safety
.
p.
48.
—
Give
me
the
Man
that
is
honest
,
and
constant
to
his
Principles
,
and
to
what
he
professes
,
whatsoever
Party
or
Perswasion
he
is
of
;
he
is
much
more
valuable
to
me
,
than
he
that
plights
his
Faith
to
the
Church
,
and
gives
all
the
Security
that
can
be
taken
for
his
Conformity
to
it
,
and
then
after
he
hath
wound
himself
into
its
Communion
and
Preferments
,
plays
booty
,
and
acts
like
a
Non-Conformist
:
These
are
the
treacherous
Friends
,
that
like
Vipers
,
prey
upon
the
Bowels
of
their
Mother
,
and
betray
her
,
as
did
our
Lord
with
a
Kiss
.
Religion
and
Loyalty
Bill
of
Exclusion
accursed
Principles
The
Commonwealth
hath
Power
to
chuse
their
own
fashion
of
Government
,
as
also
to
change
it
upon
reasonable
Causes
.
The
Commonwealth
hath
Power
,
not
only
to
put
back
the
next
Inheritors
upon
lawful
occasions
,
but
also
to
dispossess
them
that
have
been
lawfully
put
in
possession
,
if
they
fulfil
not
the
Laws
and
Conditions
by
which
and
for
which
their
Dignity
was
given
them
.
The
Republick
may
cure
or
cut
off
their
Heads
,
if
they
infest
the
rest
.
Princes
are
subject
to
Law
and
Order
,
and
the
Commonwealth
,
which
gave
them
their
Authority
for
the
good
of
all
,
may
also
restrain
,
or
take
the
same
away
again
,
if
they
abuse
it
to
the
common
evil
.
The
whole
Body
to
superior
to
the
Prince
;
neither
so
giveth
the
Common-wealth
her
Authority
and
Power
up
to
any
Prince
,
that
she
depriveth
herself
utterly
of
the
same
,
when
need
shall
require
,
to
use
it
for
her
defence
for
which
she
gave
it
.
The
Prince's
Power
is
not
absolute
,
but
delegate
from
the
Commonwealth
,
and
is
given
with
such
Conditions
and
Oaths
on
both
Parties
,
as
if
the
same
be
not
kept
by
either
Party
,
the
other
is
not
bound
.
Apost.
Pr●●
Several
Speeches
deliver'd
at
a
Conference
concerning
the
Power
of
Parliaments
,
to
proceed
against
their
King's
form
of
Government
.
Right
of
Kings
Apostate
Protestant
&c.
V.
p.
9
,
10
,
11.
p.
14.
—
Doleman
Father
Parsons
Oliver
Cromwell
Assemblies
Catechism
Political
Catechism
Passive
Obedience
Passive
Obedience
Letter
to
a
dissenter
on
occasion
of
the
Declaration
of
Indulgence
Passive
Obedience
body
of
Orthodox
Divinity
scandals
of
Christianity
Passive
Obedience
D.
Whitby
i.
e.
Let
every
Soul
be
subject
Coronation
Oath
causes
of
Rebellion
it
is
not
lawful
to
resist
upon
any
pretence
whatsoever
.
Vindication
of
the
Primitive
Christians
King's
Supremacy
What
a
joy
will
it
be
to
thy
Spirit
,
and
a
lightning
to
thy
Heart
,
Royal
pay
,
&
paymaster
on
Rom.
2.10
.
p.
6
,
7
,
1●
when
thou
canst
say
thou
didst
not
cowardly
yield
,
tho
thou
hast
been
disarm'd
,
sequestred
,
decimated
,
and
unrewarded
for
it
.
—
't
was
of
God's
mercy
to
be
kept
faithful
to
the
righteous
cause
of
God
,
and
the
King
,
when
there
were
so
many
temptations
to
witdraw
us
from
our
Loyalty
;
—
Fidelity
and
Loyalty
is
in
a
more
especial
manner
required
in
a
Subject
towards
his
Sovereign
;
—
't
is
Treason
in
a
Subject
to
fight
against
his
Sovereign
.
—
but
how
long
must
this
Fidelity
last
?
a
day
or
two
,
or
so
?
Oh
,
no
I
this
Commandment
is
like
that
heavy
saying
in
Matrimony
,
obey
,
not
only
for
wrath
,
☞
but
also
for
Conscience
sake
.
Bath
.
Aug.
Jos.
Pleydall
Knox
,
Hobbs
Bradshaw
;
i.
e.
Doctrins
of
Devils
Pagan
,
Persecuting
Arian
York
.
Aug
If
any
Man
seem
to
be
religious
,
and
bridles
not
his
Tongue
from
speaking
evil
of
Dignities
,
or
Higher
Powers
,
Jam.
1.26
.
2
Pet
2.10
.
Rom.
13.2
.
P.
53
,
54
,
55.
that
Man's
Religion
is
vain
resisting
these
Powers
upon
any
pretence
whatsoever
S.
Peter
David
Jenner
Prerogative
of
Primogenitures
Altho
the
Law
of
God
is
indeed
above
all
Kings
,
and
if
they
wilfully
transgress
the
same
,
they
are
all
accountable
unto
God
,
and
unto
God
only
for
the
same
,
yet
in
this
Kingdom
of
no
Statute
Law
is
or
can
be
above
the
King
,
because
it
was
the
King
that
first
gave
life
and
being
to
the
Law
of
the
Land
;
the
King
by
his
Royal
Assent
made
the
Law
to
be
what
it
is
,
a
Law
:
But
the
Law
of
the
Land
did
not
make
the
King
to
be
what
he
is
,
a
King
;
for
the
King
was
King
before
the
Law.
—
That
the
Doctrin
and
Practice
of
Deposing
lawful
Kings
,
P.
122.
and
Excluding
the
right
Heir
from
succeeding
in
the
Throne
for
his
being
an
Heretick
,
Idolater
,
☜
tyrannical
and
wicked
;
is
grounded
upon
nothing
but
Luther
,
Zuinglius
,
Calvin
,
Bucer
,
Martyr
,
Parcus
,
Bellarmine
,
P.
50.
Parsons
,
Creswel
,
Suarez
,
&c.
High
Court
of
Justice
John
Goodwin
As
for
offering
Violence
to
the
Person
of
a
King
,
or
attempting
to
take
away
his
Life
,
we
leave
the
Proof
of
the
lawfulness
of
it
to
those
profound
Disputers
the
Jesuits
.
P.
166
,
&c.
—
I
have
fairly
represented
those
Doctrins
and
Principles
,
which
strike
at
the
very
root
of
our
establish'd
Religion
and
Government
,
with
the
Arts
and
Instruments
which
have
been
used
by
the
prevailing
Faction
of
the
for
the
Subversion
of
them
:
☞
And
I
know
no
stronger
Argument
against
the
truth
and
goodness
of
any
Religion
,
than
that
it
supplants
moral
Righteousness
,
and
serves
to
be
a
Bond
of
Conspiracy
;
allowes
of
Sedition
and
Treachery
,
Injustice
and
Cruelty
;
for
how
can
that
Religion
be
from
God
,
which
maketh
Men
unlike
to
God
,
as
had
or
worse
than
if
they
were
left
to
the
Principles
and
Inclinations
of
their
own
Natures
?
—
Of
the
I
will
only
say
,
It
hath
establish'd
the
Right
of
Kings
upon
such
sure
and
unalterable
Foundations
,
that
it
is
the
Interest
,
as
well
as
the
Duty
of
the
Civil
Power
,
to
support
and
defend
it
.
Passive
Obedience
Person
of
Quality
Why
a
Protestant
should
not
turn
Papist
.
Roman
Catholicks
French
League
Church
of
England
Roman
Catholick
Subjection
for
Conscience
sake
Ye
shall
cry
out
unto
the
Lord
in
that
day
,
&c.
—
They
that
resist
,
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
.
dawbing
of
Liberty
and
Property
,
and
Religion
,
Disloyal
Principles
dispose
Men
to
be
unquiet
Subjects
,
Serm.
on
1
Thes.
4.11
.
p.
27.
p.
22
,
23
,
38
,
39
,
40.
such
as
these
,
&c.
which
are
the
Doctrins
of
John
Cook
Jo.
Price
Will
.
Bolton
,
Coreh
Redivivus
&c.
Id.
Norwich
,
July
Cambr.
p.
Doctrines
of
so
pernicious
a
consequence
to
the
publick
Peace
,
that
it
is
enough
to
make
us
reject
them
as
false
,
without
examining
them
further
.
—
Such
impious
Doctrins
and
Principles
as
are
destructive
of
the
State
,
and
do
leave
Governments
and
Governors
insecure
.
—
*
*
P.
44.
And
is
Religion
and
God's
Cause
a
Pretext
for
Treason
and
Rebellion
?
This
is
next
to
Blasphemy
,
and
is
an
impious
Reflection
on
the
Wisdom
and
Power
of
God
;
as
if
to
bring
about
his
own
Designs
,
he
stood
in
need
of
our
State
Reformer
enquir'd
into
Be
wise
now
therefore
,
O
ye
Kings
,
&c.
more
early
subscribed
,
v.
assented
to
the
same
Year
Al
Kum
or
better
him
And
according
to
this
Doctrin
ought
to
would
willingly
do
deserve
as
they
a
Friend
as
he
how
much
the
state
after
the
words
they
could
p.
rend
,
&c.
or
Merode
as
if
he
then
only
B.
was
the
first
of
the
Fr.
Church
Buckler
of
Faith.
that
Book
is
B.
Fell
The
Power
communicated
by
God
to
the
Prince
,
☞
and
the
Obedience
required
of
the
Subject
:
Robert
Saunderson